Information
Dear readers,
Due to a technical issue, all English translations of my daily writings have suddenly disappeared from the website. I’m working carefully to restore everything, from day one onward.
Please don’t worry — nothing is lost. It just takes time to rebuild the structure and bring the texts back online.
Writing here every day has been my way of sharing not only my recovery, but also my humanity — and I feel deeply connected to all of you who read along, from so many different parts of the world.
I’ll be back soon with the full journey.
Thank you for your patience, your hearts, and your presence.
With warmth,
Annette
Do You Know Why You Were Born?
November 2, 2025 – Day 235
Have you ever wondered why you were born?
 I have.
 And lately, I sometimes ask myself how long I’m supposed to live on this earth.
 But… there is no answer.
 I couldn’t choose how I was born — or perhaps I could, but that memory has been erased.
 What I can choose, is how I live.
I can live a wonderful life or a miserable one.
 But I don’t want to live a life that’s shaped or limited by outside influences.
 That’s something I once decided: to see what unfolds within me, and to stay as true to myself as possible.
And who is that — myself?
 That’s the beauty of it: life itself unfolds through me, so that I may find that very Self.
 To me, that’s the essence of human existence.
No one lives an easy life. Even when you can’t see it, everyone struggles in their own way.
 Each time I’m confronted with death, I return to that essential question.
 My husband, a few friends, and now — just yesterday — our cat, who was 23 years old. They’re all gone.
 When this happens, I ask the question out loud to my husband Ton.
 He sees things very differently — both as a doctor and as a human being.
The idea of one Source or one Energy — whatever you call it — that we all come from and return to, doesn’t resonate with him.
 Neither does the belief that life has a unique mission for each of us.
And that’s fine. Who am I to question that?
 For me, it simply feels right to live this life I was given — as Annette, with these parents, this family, this environment.
In the end, any question about life or circumstances that begins with “why?” no longer applies.
 The only questions that matter are:
 How do I respond? What now? How do I live this?
Two days ago, we had to put our cat to sleep after a table accidentally fell on him.
 Yesterday, while updating my website, I accidentally deleted my entire English blog.
 My laptop was still logged into the account of my late husband, and since I’m no IT expert, things went quite wrong.
 I worked on it half the night before deciding that sleep might be wiser.
 But when I finally went to bed, I discovered that my dog — lost and confused after losing Beer, our cat — had peed on my bed.
 The duvet, sheet, pyjamas, sweater — all soaked.
 So much for the idea of sleep.
It was six in the morning when I finally went to bed.
 Still, my smartwatch showed that I managed to keep my heart rate and stress levels steady — I stayed calm through it all.
Because let’s be honest: sadness has its place in every life,
 and setbacks are only as heavy as we make them.
In the West, they say, “Patience is a virtue.”
 In the East, during my yoga years, I learned that certain mudras cultivate patience.
 A mudra is a symbolic hand gesture or posture used in yoga and meditation to influence specific energy flows in the body.
 The word literally means “seal” or “gesture”, and these movements can help foster spiritual growth, focus, inner calm, and healing — by connecting cosmic energy with the energy within us.
Shuni Mudra — touching the tips of the middle finger and thumb — symbolizes patience and discipline, and is often called “the seal of patience.”
 Apana Mudra — joining the tips of the ring finger, middle finger, and thumb — encourages acceptance and release.
 And Varada Mudra — palm facing outward, fingers extended downward — represents one of the five perfections: generosity, patience, and the gift of truth.
So today, this woman feels proud and strong.
 I give myself a little pat on the shoulder.
The world shifts, life unfolds, and I stay — patient, true, becoming.
MISGOING
November 1, 2025 - day 234
With passion, I’ve been changing the tone — literally and figuratively — of my website. I have changed, so my voice and colours change with me.
It started with daring to become visible, by showing my paintings. That was a huge step, especially because it feels like revealing something deeply intimate — a translation of what lives inside me. Often even a discovery for myself, sometimes more honest and open than I could consciously receive. The thought that a stranger might see through it before I do — terrifying!
All my life I’ve been writing; boxes full of notebooks are stored away in the basement. The thought of anyone ever reading them — that never occurred to me. But then again… why keep them in dusty boxes? I never saw writing as a creative expression, more as a friend I could talk to — not realizing that this friend was a part of myself. Hard on myself and the world, yet kind and honest to the friend on paper.
And now, at 62, after a year of physical setbacks, I suffer a stroke. Apart from the struggling body — which is tough but not new to me — I find that my mind has taken quite a blow. There’s no brake on my feelings or emotions anymore.
Rehabilitation is a full-time task, so I decided to write about it — to create some kind of feedback for myself. Why do I feel pain? Why do I react this way? What are these dreams? What is happening? What, where, how?
Trying to gain control over something uncontrollable. Letting go turned out to be the key. Just watch what happens inside me — and let it be. It’s okay. Being gentle with myself — not only on paper, but in life itself. Not easy.
Yet this act of writing and sharing what moves me has slowly melted something inside. Not making me soft, but calmer — kinder in my heart.
Today, I lost all my English translations — 228 days of work, gone from my laptop. I admit I panicked for a moment, because my blog is read in 35 countries. Sharing, to me, means responsibility. As human beings, we’re responsible — for ourselves, for one another, for animals, for nature, for everything around us.
So what is “going wrong”? Failure? Falling short? No — it’s part of growth. Falling and getting up again is how we learn. It encourages me to take responsibility, adjust my mindset, and find new ways.
That means quietly translating everything again and putting it back on my website. No disaster. No loss. Just another step. I feel strong — and that is pure gold.
Half a year ago, I couldn’t have imagined feeling this good — even in the midst of setbacks.
Sometimes what seems to fall apart is simply finding a new form — softer, truer, more whole.
The Final Gaze
October 31, 2025 — day 233
While we were moving furniture,
 a folding table toppled — right onto Beertje.
 Our old cat.
Bear was already old,
 walking stiffly from arthritis,
 thin to the bone.
 He peed in his basket and no longer groomed himself.
 I had taken over that care, though it clearly hurt him.
 His fur began to mat from the urine,
 but his gaze remained proud.
 He still looked life straight in the eye —
 stubborn, present, loyal.
At night he loved to chat.
 He asked for attention, for contact.
 We weren’t sure whether he still enjoyed life,
 or whether it was we who couldn’t let him go.
 The accident decided for us.
But did it have to be this way?
 With fright, pain, and a broken leg?
 Should we have taken responsibility sooner?
 Those questions kept circling in my mind.
Bear sought safety with me.
 At home, as he lay there with his painful body,
 I couldn’t walk away from him.
 He kept looking at me — full of trust.
 And at the vet’s, until the very end,
 he stayed close.
 His head in my hand,
 his eyes soft.
That’s what I want to remember most.
 Not the accident,
 not the farewell,
 but that final moment of trust.
 The love that remained
 until his last breath.
His paws rest,
 his gaze stays.
 Not an ending —
 but a homecoming in silence.
The Website as Mirror
October 30, 2025 — day 232
Over the past two days I’ve worked intensely on my website.
 I thought I would mostly be adding text,
 but it turned into something else entirely:
 a journey of discovery.
By revisiting each painting and naming it anew,
 I entered into conversation with myself again.
 Some works turned out to be snapshots,
 others mirrors of something that only became visible years later.
What touched me was the realization that creativity
 is not something that comes from outside,
 but from within — like an inner teacher.
 While rewriting, I saw how some paintings already pointed
 toward later events or insights,
 as if they wanted to lift a corner of the veil
 over what I could not yet understand at the time.
 Creativity, it seems, speaks a language
 that reaches beyond the moment itself.
I understand more clearly now what I mean by vertical time:
 not the succession of days,
 but layers of consciousness touching each other.
 What I painted then already lived
 on another plane of knowing —
 I am only now growing toward it.
 Time chooses its own order.
What began as a technical update
 became a deepening.
 The website now feels like a space
 where my inner teacher has become visible —
 through color, form,
 and the inexplicable rhythm of growth.
Perhaps that is what time really is:
 the silence in which meaning chooses its moment.
My reflections after literally and figuratively clearing out
Sunday, October 26, 2025 (day 228)
While clearing things out, I found myself reflecting once again on time, awareness, and what it truly means to live in the now. The film Cloud Atlas once touched something in me that I’ve never forgotten since.
Living in the Now
Living from moment to moment means living in the now: consciously and in balance, without fear of the future or regret about the past. It encourages us to take life step by step, to trust the process, and to stay centered in the awareness that the richness of life lies in this present moment.
It’s a wise aspiration to live this way — but is it always achievable?
The past often returns uninvited, through the recognition of a place, a situation, a photo, or something else. It can awaken all kinds of feelings, depending on where you are in life at that moment — joy, happiness, pain, anger — anything.
What do you do with that? Do you relive it? Stay caught in that “old” emotion? Or does it contribute to healing — to the softening of the wound?
Doing things you’ve never done or seen before — deliberately placing yourself in new situations — feels increasingly important as I grow older. To challenge my brain to form new connections, to stay sharp, to keep feeling life.
To keep having dreams about the future, simply dreaming — not necessarily to make them come true, but to nurture creativity, maintain motivation, process emotions, and gain insight.
Past, present, and future are always here — and thus always now.
The first time I saw the film Cloud Atlas, I cried. For the first time, I saw in images what I’ve always felt: that everything is connected, that time does not move horizontally from yesterday to tomorrow, but vertically — as an eternal now in which everything exists at once.
 I told my best friend about it with great enthusiasm. She went to see the film the following week. She came back angry and cursing — she hadn’t understood a thing and thought it was dreadful.
 It made me smile later. We all look through our own window, from our own depth.
Time is fleeting, stands still… and rushes past me.
Everything breathes within the same now — through countless forms I recognize myself, silent and timeless, woven into all that lives.
When Memories Speak Again
October 26, 2025
Today we went through boxes filled with old photos and letters, part of the big cleanup I recently began. Old lives, old stories, old loves. Most of the photos were of my husband Ton — from his two previous marriages, full of memories and letters from another time. Understandable, of course, yet as I looked through them, it felt as if I had opened a door I hadn’t realized was still locked.
As I went through the letters, a sudden wave of sadness came over me. Out of nowhere, I heard myself softly whisper: “Do you love me?”
 It wasn’t really a question for Ton, but for something deeper — that old, fragile part of me that once knew pain too well.
Memories resurfaced. A moment long ago, near the end of a life I had still held with love, even when my own heart was breaking. There had been words that wounded deeply, and I didn’t know how to carry them. I froze, went silent, and simply did what needed to be done. Only much later did I understand that those words were not about love, but about fear. Still, they remained in my body, an echo that occasionally stirs again.
Today, that echo returned. Not because Ton did anything wrong, but because those old letters touched something unhealed. The pain of abandonment, the longing for certainty, the simple wish to feel loved.
I told Ton about it. For the first time.
 And that, I realize now, was the moment of healing — not in his answer, but in the fact that I could speak it. Without shame, without blame.
 What had once been trapped in silence could finally breathe.
Perhaps that’s what healing truly is: not that the wound disappears, but that it finally softens.
There was dust on my hands, and silence in my heart.
What was old was allowed to disappear.
What remained breathed light.
I need nothing more than this: space, breath, and a place that reflects me.
Creating Space
October 23, 2025 — day 227
I always done a big spring cleaning every year.
 Very old-fashioned, really. That’s how I was raised, and I’ve kept doing it.
 The difference is: before, I did it in two days.
 Hard labor, non-stop, deep into the night.
 No stopping until it was done.
 It felt like a duty—sometimes even a punishment I gave myself.
Now it’s different.
 I do the same, but with a different intent.
 Calmly. Steadily. Without haste.
 The house has been upside down for almost two weeks, and it doesn’t bother me.
 Between lifting and cleaning I rest, watch a series, or take a ride on my bike.
 And still—it progresses.
 Everything slowly finds its place—outside and inside.
It’s still a big cleaning,
 but this time it doesn’t feel like something that must be done.
 It feels like care, like attention.
 And that makes all the difference.
This too is what my current limitation has given me:
 a gentler way of doing things.
 You see how a setback—in my case the stroke—can open a new path,
 one I might never have taken otherwise.
There was dust on my hands,
 and silence in my heart.
 What was old could go.
 What remained, breathed light.
I need nothing more than this:
 space, breath,
 and a place that reflects me.
Gentle Transitions
October 19, 2025 — day 219
Some days begin with pain but end in peace.
 They ask nothing; they simply show how life restores itself—if you dare to listen.
It started this morning.
 Upon waking, my body buzzed with nerve pain, sharp,
 as if everything was being switched on again at once.
 It takes a while before I gather myself.
 Later, my health watch confirmed what I already knew:
 a brief spike of stress—the moment I fully stepped back into this body.
Ton and I went to the museum, to the Jacob Lawrence exhibition.
 Such strength. Such color. Such history.
 His work about slavery didn’t feel like something of the past,
 but something still living on.
 Perhaps everyone carries a fragment of that story.
I walked with my cane, without the wheelchair.
 That felt good—until my legs protested.
 Then I simply said: now I want my scooter again.
 Later, the watch showed my body’s reaction exactly at that point:
 a small peak, and then calm.
 I felt proud of myself.
 I listened. I forced nothing.
In the evening someone called by mistake—
 he thought he was calling my daughter.
 We ended up talking for two hours about life, about meaning.
 He talked, I listened.
 That listening felt right—quiet, with no need to fix anything.
Today was a day of listening.
 To my body.
 To art.
 To a stranger’s voice.
 And to life itself, softly whispering: you’re doing fine.
When Safety Changes: Personal Growth and Emotions After a Stroke
A personal reflection on how emotions and relationships change after a stroke. Learning to find safety within myself and preserve my core while growing personally.
October 13, 2025 – When Safety Changes
 Sometimes you no longer feel safe with the people who once were your anchor. It hits deeply, but it also gives insight into who you are and how to strengthen your own foundation.
Last night I lay awake
My mind kept racing, like a storm passing through my thoughts. I once felt safe with certain people. With them, I could listen calmly and then respond in my own way. Now I can’t do that anymore.
Since the stroke, my emotions have become more intense. They overwhelm me faster and linger longer. Disappointment, sadness, perhaps even anger—all feel bigger than before. I have always been solution-oriented; my instinct is to act, to fix something. But these emotions cannot be fixed. They are like waves that first crash over me before the water becomes calm again.
The impact of a stroke on emotions
A stroke often manifests quietly. You notice it only afterward: changes in behavior, emotions, the way you respond to the world. The consequences are significant, but often invisible to others. Especially the emotional part: how intense, confusing, and sometimes overwhelming it can be. Even when I try to explain it repeatedly, people often don’t understand and don’t take it into account.
Relationships and shifting safety
It’s confronting to see how relationships change. People I once felt safe with now seem farther away, even when physically close. That hurts. But it also shows me how important my own boundaries and inner safety are. It’s like building a new wall—not to separate, but to protect myself from collapsing bridges.
I’ve realized that safety has always been a major theme in my life. I sought it from my father, my husband, my friend… and each time it wasn’t fully there. Is that wrong? No. Even my daughter, who no longer wants contact, doesn’t feel safe with me. It’s painful, but it’s not about blame or failure.
Finding safety within yourself
Safety is something I must find within myself. By seeing, protecting, and asserting my boundaries, I can create an inner foundation I can rely on, regardless of how others respond. It’s a process of learning to trust myself, not just the people around me.
I try to allow myself to feel without immediately reacting or trying to fix everything. I breathe, observe, and acknowledge what is. My body sends signals: my head feels tight, my ears buzz, my heartbeat rises. It’s a reminder to listen to myself seriously.
Growth and new insights
Being lovingly present now means recognizing what I feel, guarding my space, and practicing patience—with myself, my emotions, and shifting relationships. It’s okay to feel without acting immediately, to let go of what I cannot control.
Every time I pause and acknowledge myself, I feel my foundation growing stronger. The world around me changes, the people around me change, and I change too. My core remains, but these experiences transform me, bringing depth and new insights. What once felt like a setback turns out to be necessary for moving forward, for seeing relationships in a new perspective. It gives hope: that I can preserve myself and grow at the same time, no matter what happens.
My Heart as Compass
October 11, 2025 — day 213
“As if I’m hearing it for the first time—from myself.”
 Today I read aloud. To my husband. Of all people—him.
 An atheist to the core. Belief? Only if it can be measured.
 And yet… he listens.
 To me. To my words.
 To a notebook from 2009 that I had almost forgotten.
 Written in a haze of clear knowing.
 And now—sixteen years later—I read it again.
 Not with my mind, but with a lump in my throat.
 And tears.
As I read aloud, the sentences entered me as if for the first time.
 And what I heard, I recognized.
 I have lived what was written there.
 With falling, with rising.
 Not out of duty, but because it was already deeply anchored in me.
What moves me most is seeing how faithful I’ve remained to what I feel.
 Even when others don’t understand.
 They sometimes see my non-action as weakness.
 “You let people walk over you,” they say.
 But I know: it’s not inability—it’s choice.
 I do not act out of revenge, or “if you do this, then I’ll do that.”
 That’s what people rarely grasp.
 I live with caution, with care.
 And yes, I step into situations that don’t feel pleasant—
 because I feel there’s something for me to do there.
Michel was such an encounter.
 Shock at first sight—but I knew: this is where I must be.
While reading, I made notes—sharp, staccato, because I was also speaking.
 The spheres described in the notebook are no longer abstractions;
 they’ve become reference points in my daily life.
 As if they were a map I’ve followed unconsciously.
For example:
 🔹 Attention — the blue knowing. Everything I do, I do with full attention. That fits.
 🔹 Silence and perception — the yellow walls I already see in my dream house. Silence brings clarity.
 🔹 Surrender — through the detour of my heart. No medical cause, but an energetic instrument. Pain that forces me to listen.
 🔹 Wonder — not as decoration, but as breath of life. In nature, in a flower, a painting, a sunrise.
 🔹 Emotionality — long a source of fear, now a force I’m learning to allow.
That fear—I still remember it so clearly.
 And that same fear I once heard in Michel.
 Half an hour before his palliative sedation he whispered:
 “…I’m quite afraid now.”
 Then I suddenly knew again: birth and death are exactly the same.
 From my core I could say:
 “I understand that very well. I’m not coming with you, but I’m sitting right here beside you.”
Perhaps the most wondrous thing was this:
 …the flowers shown to me in the vision…
 One, small and strong—acceptance.
 Apparently that lives deep within me,
 because I truly accept every situation that crosses my path, however hard.
 The other flower, tall and reaching—growth.
 My need to understand, to live, to embody the higher.
 And suddenly I know: that is what I do.
I’ll tell the cardiologist this, too.
 I’m done with pills that only cause side effects.
 My heart is my instrument—not an illness, not a defect, but a compass.
 Even when I don’t understand—it beats true.
 Literally.
I’m grateful I found that old notebook again.
 After all these years it returned to me, asking to be read.
 I didn’t seek it—it wanted to be heard.
 Lived. Understood. With voice. With heart. With tears.
 Who knows how many layers still rest within,
 ready to appear, one by one, at the moment I can bear them.
And suddenly I see it—
 how everything fits.
 How I truly live what was written there.
 Not always easily.
 But faithfully.
 And sometimes—sometimes I may even feel a little proud of myself.
Feedback Asked. Feedback Received.
On the body as fact-checker, love = giving, and why boundaries are skin.
October 5, 2025 - day 207
I asked the universe for feedback.
 No thumbs-up. No likes. Just a full gust of wind.
Feedback arrived — unexpected, curious, immediate.
 Within the first minute my body switched to sauna mode.
 My body is my fastest fact-checker.
 Not surprising: it recognized something old
 before my mind could label it.
In the past I would have jumped straight into the rescue boat —
 explaining, soothing, fixing.
 Now I did something new:
 I stopped. Breathed. Read at my pace.
 No sirens.
Under the hood was the familiar lesson:
 love = giving.
 And I often gave more than was healthy for me.
 The reality check was simple:
 the friendships that are real remain standing —
 even without a maintenance contract.
What drains me no longer gets a place.
 (I call them my vampires — released with love, but released all the same.)
I need both mirror and silence.
 The mirror reveals, the silence lets it settle.
 Between the two I choose:
 what gets space, what doesn’t?
Boundaries are not walls; they are skin.
I went for a walk.
 The storm did its work, I did mine.
 The insights blew in — not just into my mind,
 but into my whole body.
 Fresh air in, old tension out.
 And onward.
Continuation or Consequence?
September 24, 2025 - day 196
Now, eight months and two days later, I feel free to write about the continuation of my path after the stroke and the consequences up to now.
After the confrontation with my son, I decided to seek help. A few sessions and treatments with a craniosacral therapist and a psychologist followed. A month ago, I agreed with the psychologist to come by one last time today. She would read my blog, and I had already felt that just being able to unburden my heart was enough.
My morning started relaxed. Sitting in my T-shirt and underwear, enjoying coffee and scrolling through my laptop to check my mail, I casually glanced at my calendar. Damn!!! “I have an appointment with the psychologist in 20 minutes!”
In the car, I realized how different I feel now — so much better than a month ago. Not even stressed after having to wash and dress myself in 10 minutes. No, just as I know myself: calm, with a kind of inner joy, a primal trust. At least, that’s the adult Annette I know best.
“How have you been?” was, of course, her question.
 I told her the following…
— My intention to write for a year has had a huge impact on me. Reflecting every day on my own behavior was confronting and therefore exhausting. It helped me process the stroke and also all the “old pain” that surfaced. For me, it was clear that after 150 days, that part had reached its end. From then on, I focused on my body. Consistently cycling 20 to 30 kilometers every day, in all kinds of weather, and doing physio-fitness twice a week. Watching my nutrition, counting how many calories I take in and how many I burn. Moving every day and being outdoors — that makes me happy. It even feels as if I am getting my body back.
My body seemed lost, not in tune with my mental side. The fact that I couldn’t control my emotions was very difficult for me. It brought a division within myself, and I too felt lost because of it. The hardest part was having to explain over and over to the people around me that it wasn’t really “me” reacting, but a lost soul. My husband, who received most of the snaps and grumbles, luckily stayed calm. He saw that I didn’t like it myself either. The emotions slipped out before I had even thought about them. My best friend repeatedly tried to lecture me about my behavior, while I had explained to her many times that this wasn’t a “healthy” Annette. The brake on my emotions had come off because of the stroke.
It hurts when someone so close to you can’t show understanding for this lost part of you. It’s like having a broken leg, and someone keeps telling you to run a marathon anyway, because she’s running one too. It turns out that gaining and keeping understanding from your close surroundings is very difficult in this area. Limping, struggling to speak — that gets accepted. But mental changes, not so much. In fact, if you’re not careful, you’re punished for it. Rehabilitation after a stroke is quite a lonely road.
At physio rehab, I can observe how other people deal with it, and honestly, it’s incomprehensible to me. People prefer to chat with each other rather than work hard physically. I’m the only one who really works up a sweat. Most people show little to no change — the same difference I noticed already in the hospital.
My psychologist responded by saying that she had indeed read this in my blog. She explained that someone with so much trauma is, in a way, accustomed to it and therefore able to shift quickly towards possibilities and solutions. For many people, a stroke is such a trauma that they panic, go into shock, and don’t yet have the tools to process or transform it. They feel like victims of the stroke and act that way during rehabilitation. For me, the process is much faster because of my history with trauma.
She had thought, when reading my blog, that it was all very analytical — all in the head. But she was glad to hear that I am now working so intensely with my body, and, knowing me by now, she expects this will also come into balance. She emphasized that it’s well known that after a stroke, emotions cannot be regulated, as if the brake has come off. She also noticed that I am very much in contact with my body, which allows me to truly experience deep changes. Many people don’t have that awareness and therefore notice the differences much less.
It was a good conversation. At least I felt seen, recognized, and acknowledged. It feels important that someone understands what has happened to me — and how specifically it has worked and is still working for me.
For now, I’ll keep cycling and training day in, day out, until the moment I find my balance again. Physically and mentally, I am becoming more and more Annette. Let’s just say: work in progress.
August 9, Day 150
Closing
When I started this diary, shortly after my stroke, all I knew was that I had to write. There was no plan, no goal — only the urgent need to give words to what was living inside me. In the beginning, it was mostly about recovery — about physical limits, fatigue, and the daily reality of a body that functioned differently than before. But soon, other stories began to flow in. Memories. Grief. Love. Old wounds that surfaced — sometimes painfully, sometimes healing.
What began as a record of recovery became a journey inward. I wrote about my childhood, my parents, my relationships, and about life itself. Themes kept returning like a heartbeat: loss, imperfection, taking responsibility, letting go, trusting. Sometimes there were moments of sudden clarity — a dream, a conversation, a memory lighting up — that took me one layer deeper.
Now, 150 days later, I feel the circle has come full. The change I was looking for has been set in motion. I no longer need to track it daily to know it continues. This journey doesn’t end — it simply takes a new shape. I will continue with the book that has gradually formed in my mind during these months: my path to self-realisation. This diary will remain a living example — not as a perfect path, but as an honest record of falling, getting up, feeling, and moving forward again.
To everyone who has read along: thank you for witnessing. These words could exist because they were received. I close this chapter with softness, curiosity, and trust. What is meant for me will come at the right time.
And so I lay down my pen, not as an ending, but as a breath between two sentences.
SATNAM (Gurmukhi — truth is my name)
For the past few days, I have been chanting this mantra:
Sat Siri Siri Akal,
 Siri Akal Maha Akal
 Maha Akal Sat Nam
 Akal Murat Wahe Guru
The “Sat Siri Siri Akal” mantra is part of the Aquarian Sadhana and is often used in Kundalini Yoga. The mantra means “Truth, Greatness, Great Deathless One,” or “Great Truth, Great Deathless One.” It emphasizes the timelessness and immortality of the soul.
Mantra and meaning:
- Sat Siri Siri Akal: Truth, Greatness, Great Deathless One.
 - Siri Akal Maha Akal: Great Deathless One, Great Deathless One.
 - Maha Akal Sat Nam: Great Deathless One, Truth is His Name.
 - Akal Murat Wahe Guru: Deathless Image of God, Wondrous Divine Teacher.
 
Meaning and use:
Timelessness and Immortality
 The mantra reminds us that we are timeless, immortal beings.
Overcoming challenges
 It supports us in overcoming three impulses that often arise during difficulties: to withdraw, to deny, or to live in scarcity.
Integrity and courage
 It encourages integrity, courage, and a deep sense of connection with ourselves and the universe.
Preparation for death
 It is also considered a preparation for the moment of death, guiding the soul through its transition.
The Aquarian Age
 Yogi Bhajan described it as the mantra for the Aquarian Age — a time of rapid transformation.
In essence
 This mantra calls me to stand in my truth, to draw courage from my eternal nature, and to live with integrity and purpose.
It feels fitting to close these 150 days with these words — a reminder that my journey is both human and eternal, shaped by challenges and nourished by trust. The path continues, but the foundation is here.
For ten years, I hadn’t sung this mantra. It belonged to another chapter, a time I had consciously left behind. And yet, as I bring this 150-day journey to a close, it returns to me naturally — as if it had been waiting all along.
The words still carry the same power, but now they resonate more deeply. They are no longer just a practice, no longer something I do, but something I am. The sound reminds me that I am timeless — that my being reaches far beyond the story of my body, my past, or my limitations.
Perhaps this isn’t a return to the past at all, but an integration — the meeting point of everything I have learned, lost, and reclaimed. A circle closing, and at the same time, opening.
Sat Siri Siri Akal,
 Siri Akal Maha Akal,
 Maha Akal Sat Nam,
 Akal Murat Wahe Guru.
SAT NAM.
August 8, 2025 - Day 149
 Funeral.
 A cousin of mine passed away and was buried today. My father had three brothers and five sisters — a family of nine children who remained closely connected throughout their lives. Their children, my cousins, have also maintained strong bonds. The ages range from sixty to eighty-five, creating three age groups within the same family that interact like longtime friends.
All in all, a close-knit family — in contrast to my mother’s side.
All nine siblings have now passed away. For the first time, I felt the transience of life.
 The image of my aunt crying when her last brother died has never left me. She sobbed: “Now I’m completely alone.”
 It hit me hard — maybe because I’m the youngest in our family, I don’t know. But it’s etched in my memory.
And now, slowly, the next generation is beginning to leave us.
What strikes me is that everyone is always present at a funeral — as a gesture of support, and at the same time genuinely happy to see one another, even under such circumstances.
 To me, family isn’t defined by genetics, but built and sustained through love.
When I’m with my family, I truly feel that — and I’m grateful I received that, even despite the toxic events within our own household.
My father, whose genes I do not carry, tried to create and maintain a stable family.
 He didn’t fully succeed, but he did give us a loving family.
 And once again, the circle feels complete.
When I look at life this way, it becomes more and more beautiful.
August 7, 2025 - Day 148
My husband asked me why I love my parents. He felt the final sentence of yesterday's entry came out of nowhere.
 Well, why do you love parents who have caused so much confusion and pain?
I believe that a parent-child relationship is inherently complex. They are the first people in your life, the ones you are dependent on—especially in early childhood. Basic needs like food, care, and safety are essential, regardless of how they are offered to you. If there isn’t enough food, you will be hungry. If there is no water or money for clothes, hygiene and care become difficult. When parents themselves have coping mechanisms around safety and emotions, it’s often hard for them to pass those on in a healthy way.
A child doesn’t know any better than the situation they are brought up in. The bond with parents forms regardless of how that connection is made—you love your caretakers/parents.
 As you grow older and become more aware of your own limitations—like difficulty with emotions or intimacy, or challenges in building lasting relationships—you begin to reflect:
 What was my upbringing like?
 Why did it unfold that way?
 Why do I behave like this?
When I became aware of all this, I got angry. I felt neglected, even abused. For years, I found myself in a zigzag movement—driven by loyalty, a sense of duty, and yes, love.
 Pushing them away, pulling them close.
 I want to see them, and I don’t want to see them.
Now, after so many years, I’ve processed those emotions, given them a place. And what remains is only the foundation.
 And that foundation is love.
Love for them.
 And love for myself.
To put it briefly: experiences can leave deep scars, and they influence how someone feels and expresses love. That’s why it’s so important to acknowledge the complexity of love in relation to parents, and to work toward a healthy connection, no matter the circumstances.
 Even when they’ve passed on, as mine have, this still remains relevant.
I believe that in doing this—for my parents, for myself, and for my children—I am healing something on an energetic level.
August 6, 2025 - Day 147
 My father would have turned 97 today.
 It’s been 25 years since he passed away.
 This man was my parent. The people you grow up with are your parents. Even if they’re not your biological parents — the ones you call mom and dad are your parents.
 “You just feel that,” I told my sister a few days ago.
My father took parenting seriously.
 He preached his morals, often through proverbs and sayings.
 He was strict and tried to be fair. Of course, in my eyes, he didn’t always succeed.
 I adored him, admired him, grew disappointed in him, even came to see him as a coward.
 But above all, I continued to respect him — for being the father he was to me.
 And in the end, he became simply a man to me.
 A human being, with his own baggage, fears, and his own story.
My mother, too — with her narcissistic personality disorder — has, in my eyes, become just that: a person.
 She was as mad as a hatter, which meant I also had a lot of fun with her.
 She was completely inconsistent in her behavior.
 Parenting wasn’t really part of her repertoire.
 But growing up with her — that was.
Because of her disorder, which was hard to recognize — both for us and for the outside world —
 every family member stood alone.
 It hurt. It left scars.
 It shaped the way I behaved.
I believe both my parents loved us in their own way.
 In a way that was within their reach — not always how I would have wanted,
 but love, nonetheless.
The past is made of stories that lie behind me.
 And a story, as the Dutch word suggests (verhaal), is something you pull from afar (ver).
 It’s no longer the here and now.
 No — I can and may take responsibility for who I am now.
 The pain, the misunderstandings — they belong in the story.
 They can rest in an old box, with the lid gently closed.
And so, generation after generation continues with their own histories — their own stories.
I’m aware that I, too, am a mother.
 And that until recently, I was still living in my own story.
 Through that, I also hurt my own children.
 That is something I want to take responsibility for.
I am deeply sorry.
 I love all my children with all my heart.
 From now on, I can be a warm, empathetic mother — free from the confines of my story.
And yes — I loved, and still love, my parents too.
August 5, 2025 - day 146
 Standing still.
 That’s the moment I’m in right now.
 Not a literal standstill — more a pause in the process I’ve been going through. An inner process of reflection and contemplation. Maybe even a kind of celebration of a new phase of life. One that is slowly unfolding, with patience. Like the pregnant figure under the moon arch on an Osho tarot card, one I once turned into a large painting. Not waiting in frustration, but in trust.
She reminded me:
 Every seed has its season.
 Every story, its sacred rhythm.
 Nature knows her moments of stillness, her seasons.
 I’m learning to enjoy each one, and I realize that growth takes time — and what is meant for me will come at the right moment.
So funny — I used to tell my students that patience is one of the hardest virtues for a human being.
Shuni Mudra, also known as the “seal of patience,” is practiced by bringing the tip of the middle finger to the tip of the thumb, while the other fingers remain extended and relaxed. The middle finger symbolizes the courage to take responsibility, and the thumb stands for fire and the divine. By bringing these two fingers together, patience, focus, and discipline are cultivated. It is also said that Shuni Mudra helps to create a sense of stability, and to foster compassion and understanding for others, according to a yoga teacher. It can also help transform negative thoughts and emotions into positive ones.
 So, if you're looking for a way to cultivate more patience, or simply bring more balance into your life, practicing Shuni Mudra might be a good option.
Even as I take this pause, I notice how silence fills me more and more with memories — from the time I taught, and wrote lessons. Useful knowledge is returning.
 My head becomes clearer.
 And I let the restlessness in my body do what it wants.
 The change is tangible.
 I’m so happy!!!
August 4, 2025 - Day 145
 Reflection
Today was my third session with the therapist — and also the last. Not because I’m “done,” but because I’m moving again. Sometimes that’s all it takes: a gentle nudge, a safe space, a mirror that doesn’t judge but simply confirms. We both felt it. My words are back in my body, and my direction is clear enough to keep going.
When I started this blog, shortly after my stroke, all I knew was that I had to write. Openly, raw, without a plan. What began as a record of recovery slowly became an inward journey. Old patterns, childhood memories, loss, love, strength, grief — everything passed through. And between the lines, I found something I had long lost: trust in my own compass.
The therapy didn’t offer a solution or bring some grand transformation. But it did confirm one thing: I’m on my way. No longer merely surviving or trying to understand, but being. Feeling. Listening. Making choices.
I look back with softness.
 And I look ahead with curiosity.
 That is enough for now.
The image of the lemniscate, shading from white to black and passing through many tones of grey — that’s what the therapist gave me today. I’m no longer thirty. I’ve had a stroke. And I live with an underlying neurological condition. In other words: no more extremes, no overtraining or overworking. Rest often, and keep those grey tones alive — keep them moving, keep them lived.
The lemniscate, also known as the infinity symbol (∞), carries deep spiritual meaning. It represents infinity, eternity, and the endless cycle of life and rebirth. It also reflects the dynamic interplay of opposites — like giving and receiving — and the balance between self and other. It reminds us of the importance of equilibrium, both in our inner lives and in our relationships.
A meaningful image I will surely carry with me…
August 3, 2025 – day 144
 I only remember the end of my dream, but it was enough.
In the dream, I’m speaking with someone — I don’t know who, but it feels like a guide, a voice I trust.
 We’re talking about something I once initiated, in another world: the task of creating a garden on earth.
 A green space where people are allowed to simply be.
 A place to recharge, to release negative influences, where healing may arise naturally.
Years have passed. And I’m invited to come and take a look.
 I see a man walking through the garden. The man to whom I once gave that task.
 He’s talking amiably with a woman walking beside him.
 They are equals, relaxed, as if they’re sharing something — something that feels right.
 And I am deeply moved. The garden is alive. Organic, breathing, true to its own pace and growth.
 No rigid plan, no design, but a place that has become itself.
 And I see: he did it. A little piece of heaven on earth.
Then he turns around… and I notice a small deformed arm.
 I look at the voice beside me, questioning. And the voice says:
 “Yes, that can happen when the incarnation doesn’t fully go as intended. The human body then shows a defect. But… it also means you remain in contact with our world.”
And then I woke up.
What is this? A metaphor for the development I’m going through now?
 The workshop I once wrote, now fully lived and embodied.
 It’s allowed to exist now. For me — and for others, once the book is done.
 Learning to trust the natural evolution of life, despite pain, despite imperfections.
 The man and woman as equals, relaxed, a complete whole.
 The down-to-earth explanation for being born with a disability.
It all feels so fitting within my story.
 It doesn’t matter whether I’m dreaming the dream — or the dream is dreaming me.
 It gives me peace.
 And meaning.
August 2, 2025 - Day 143
 Questions.
 Memories are resurfacing. The questions I used to receive during the workshops I gave.
 If it’s truly the purpose of life for humans to reach self-realization, then how do people in areas of poverty and famine ever get there?
That’s a good question — one that zooms out beyond my personal story.
 The problem is that regions plagued by poverty, hunger, and war — often as a result of exploitation — create an environment where survival takes top priority. And when survival is at stake, other human needs, such as personal growth and self-development, fade into the background.
The immediate consequences of famine — malnutrition, disease, violence — make it almost impossible to focus on self-realization.
 We're talking about economic exploitation (wealthy nations extracting resources), political exploitation (corrupt regimes, foreign interference, war), or social exploitation (discrimination and inequality) — and these are everyday realities in such regions.
Achieving self-realization in places of famine is an enormous challenge.
 But if we address the root causes of famine and begin to empower communities, it becomes possible to create an environment in which individuals can reach their full potential.
At that point in the workshop, I’d often explain the model of macro, meso, and micro:
 The world, the nation, the individual.
 Efforts must begin at the global level, then move toward local governments, and finally to the individual — to make the growth of that individual truly possible.
And then I always return to one of the quotes I wrote down from a film:
 "The sword is held with the heart, only a sincere heart can move it."
This quote suggests that wielding power — especially something as potent as a sword — requires more than physical strength. It demands purpose, integrity, and alignment with the heart.
It implies that any action — especially one with far-reaching consequences — must be guided by sincere intention and a strong moral compass.
 A “sincere heart” represents a pure motive.
 And the ability to move the sword (or power) justly is intrinsically tied to that sincerity.
This quote can also be seen as a warning: not to use power recklessly or for selfish gain, but instead to embody ethical leadership and accountability.
Sadly, in today’s world, this is a major issue.
 Leaders like Nelson Mandela are the exception.
These kinds of questions bring me back to the here and now — with the realization that on a macro level, things have only become more difficult.
 Which means that countless individuals are still being denied the chance to live their potential.
And I sense a shift in myself too:
 I’m no longer only occupied with my own healing,
 but through reconnecting with myself,
 I begin to see the world around me again.
August 1, 2025 - Day 142
 Moods.
Through the rediscovery of my ‘older’ self, I notice shifts in how I experience the discomfort in my body. I’ve always had a connection to the language of my body. Being ill often as a child. That aha moment as a teenager when I discovered the book You Can Heal Your Life by Louise Hay. That awareness drastically reduced the number of illnesses I had at the time.
As a young adult, all of my complaints — even those linked to my congenital condition CMT — virtually disappeared through excessive yoga practice. At one point, I had myself examined, wondering whether I had miraculously overcome the disease. Sadly, from a scientific perspective, it was still progressing: the nerves were slowly dying, meaning the muscle strength in my legs and arms would continue to diminish.
During that intense yoga period, my sensitivity — which I had always possessed — became more pronounced. At times, it felt as if something or someone else was taking over. I called that part of me Ptah. Through it, I learned so much — about movement, philosophy, science, art, and more. It all came from within me, but didn’t feel of me.
Since I’m quite a down-to-earth person and struggled back then to combine the invisible spiritual world with daily life, I more or less threw myself into my marriage with Michel and together we started a family. That literally brought me back down to earth. Grounded — yes, even in the soggy mud, I’d say.
Twenty-five years of slogging through that mud, slowly accumulating discomforts, worries, pain. And then suddenly, the stroke in January turns out to be a turning point!
 How heavy and difficult life — and my literal weight — had become.
 In mid-March, I decided to take the helm and start this blog to explore what drives me. Open and raw, honest, unfiltered — and shared with the world.
What a task I gave myself. OMG.
 Memories, grief, sorrow and pain — all of it passes beneath my pen.
 And then, in that same wave of energy, I recently found an old box filled with journals, all kinds of notebooks filled with my writings and ideas. And I realized: the teachings of self-realization had always been present within me.
 I never truly lost what I once knew. Even in retreat, even in disconnection, the wisdom remained in me.
So today, I’m taking a little distance from that box — because rediscovery can be exhausting, and my body now shows more clearly what kind of impact my knowing has when I choose not to feel, see, or experience it.
It’s the coping mechanisms that can go into the box.
Today, I’m just going to relax and watch some Netflix. Then I remember that for years I’ve been saving quotes from movies that move me in a folder on my laptop — a special file: “Quotes from Films.”
 So I pick one for today. Let’s see…
“A sword filled with anger can’t even cut a rotten pumpkin.”
 How beautiful is that?
I have no idea what movie that quote is from — I didn’t write it down.
 But it struck me, and that’s what matters.
The expression suggests that even a powerful weapon (the sword) becomes useless if it’s wielded in blind rage (emotion), even against something simple (the rotten pumpkin).
 It reminds us that emotional control and clear thinking are essential for effective action.
Most of all, I’m grateful to see that Annette — in her essence — hasn’t changed.
 But what has become clearer is how growth and development really work:
Listening again,
 and again.
 Always a little deeper…
July 31, 2025 - Day 141
Self-realization.
 Being your authentic self, allowing your unique qualities to blossom, and following your own path — free from external expectations or limitations.
 It’s an inner journey of self-inquiry, awareness, and taking responsibility for your own life.
Well… I feel like I took a side road, like I got lost for a while.
 But can you even really lose your way? A road is a road, isn’t it?
 Maybe I’m more of an adventurer — someone who willingly strays off track to gain more experience, to learn more.
 Maybe I have a truly adventurous spirit, which means I can act like that child: walking step by step out of the darkness of the woods into the light — drawn not by fear, but by a sense of wonder.
 Hahaha, maybe that’s a lovely way to frame wandering or forgetting.
 I don’t think I ever forgot the essence — in fact, I’m sure of it — but life did become heavy because of all that forgetting.
The box of old journals and notes is still next to me in the living room.
 I wrote them all myself, twenty or thirty years ago.
 Each notebook carries my handwriting, my questions, my insights, my pain.
 It’s like meeting myself in layers.
 Not just words on paper — but moments in time, frozen breaths I couldn’t hold on to then, but could write down.
Sometimes I randomly open a page and come face-to-face with a version of myself I had forgotten.
 And yet… I recognize her.
 She was already looking inward. She was already searching.
 She wrote about exactly the same themes that are alive again now: projection, emotion, self-image, truth, the other as mirror.
It feels like I’m walking in a circle — but each time, one layer deeper.
 I used to tell my students that we humans think and live on a horizontal timeline, but in truth, I believe it’s a vertical one — always now.
 When the film Cloud Atlas came out, I was deeply moved to see that others on this earth look at life this way too.
I’m yawning and stretching, and tears keep streaming down even though I’m not crying.
 My body is opening in ways I don’t always understand.
 Maybe I don’t need to.
 Maybe this is simply how liberation announces itself — quiet, tired, but undeniably real.
All day, I’ve been typing out notes from a workshop I once gave, which I had called Self-Realization.
 And I feel a quiet, deep pride.
 As if I’m taking myself by the hand, thirty years later, and saying:
 “Look — you already knew this.”
I’m sitting in my own class. And I’m listening.
 But… am I really listening?
Do I dare to hear everything I once wrote down?
 What happened in those thirty years that makes me only now truly receive it?
 Am I still the same woman?
 Or have I become someone else with the same voice?
Why do I keep walking over these old paths, as if they were new?
Maybe that’s what self-realization truly is.
 Not a destination.
 Not enlightenment as a goal.
 But this:
The willingness to look again.
 To listen again.
 And to keep saying yes — to who I am.
July 30, 2025 - Day 140
 Floating Between Worlds (and a Cup of Coffee)
Sometimes you just don’t land.
 Or at least — not fully.
 Your body feels like it isn’t quite ready to have you back, as if it’s saying: “Take it easy. I’m keeping the gate slightly ajar.”
Today is one of those days.
I’ve been on a journey.
 Not a sunny holiday with sandals and cocktails, but an inner voyage through old layers of myself.
 A notebook, written back in 2009, found its way back into my hands.
 I had more or less forgotten it, but with every sentence I recognized myself.
 Not like you do when re-reading old journals — cringing with secondhand embarrassment —
 but as if I were meeting myself again.
 As if I already knew back then.
Realms of reflection, love, music, emotional depth, wonder — layers filled with insight that I was now allowed to feel again.
 And I did feel them.
 Burping, yawning, my heart making strange little leaps, my head on the verge of exploding —
 until suddenly… space.
 My body spoke clearly: this touched something ancient. Something true.
And you know what?
 It doesn’t make me feel floaty.
 It makes me feel more grounded than ever.
 Because in those old words, I recognize the very choices I’ve made since.
 That I’ve stayed true to what I feel most deeply, even when others didn’t understand.
 That I don’t act out of revenge, or with a pointed finger —
 but with care.
 And sometimes with courage — even when something first startles me.
Today, I mostly feel grateful.
 Grateful that I once wrote a kind of map.
 And that now, all these years later, I’m walking it — in real life.
So yes… I’m tired.
 Tired, and tingling.
 But also clear.
 A little lifted, and yet still standing in the mud of real life.
 And coffee.
 That helps too.
July 29, 2025 - Day 139
 Birthday.
I woke up this morning with a splitting headache. The therapy is really stirring things up inside me. Yesterday, I felt the constant swirling in my guts — my solar plexus. It’s a sensation I know well, something that has always been with me, but now I suddenly became fully aware of it. When I’m emotionally triggered by someone or something, this inner spin speeds up. But because it was so clear this time, I could immediately identify what had upset me. The moment I acknowledged, recognized, and named it — the swirling stopped, like a candle flickering out.
For as long as I can remember, I’ve woken up each day with a sharp, buzzing, electric sensation in my belly and solar plexus. If I stay still and breathe slowly, it fades after a few minutes. Strange? Perhaps. It’s not something you hear people talk about — maybe no one ever does. But for me, it’s normal. I deal with so many different types of pain that I treat them casually. I’m not the type to complain about every ache and pain. If someone asks, I’ll tell them honestly. But what are they really asking when they say, “Are you doing okay?”
What if I said, “Well, I had to recover for half an hour from stabbing, pulsing pain in my torso… walking to the bathroom felt like knives in my feet… and at breakfast, my whole skin felt like it had walked through fire…”? That’s not what people want to hear. And sometimes, the little dragon in me wants to say it anyway — just to watch them squirm a little. There, now you know what discomfort feels like too.
This morning, I also noticed my vision was incredibly blurry. Double, even. At first, I thought I’d forgotten to put on my glasses. But no, glasses or not, I couldn’t read a thing. I told Ton casually that my eyesight had dropped by about 70%. “Well, let’s wait and see if it gets better. First, let’s have some coffee.” So, with both Tons (because I saw him twice), I sat down to enjoy our morning chat.
Then suddenly I went quiet… All that fussing about my eyes had distracted me — I hadn’t felt the spinning in my guts!
Why not?
Because this morning, for the first time, it wasn’t there.
The recognition and naming of my emotional trigger yesterday had led to a breakthrough. My body has apparently been in stress mode all my life. That swirling in my solar plexus — which I thought was just me — was actually stress. And when I finally saw it for what it was, it began to dissolve. And this morning, it was gone.
Usually, the whirlpool quiets down at night, but the “on-switch” stays activated. That built-up electric charge releases when I wake up, triggering the pulsing pain. But today it didn’t. My blurry vision and headache seem to be signs of a deeper process — of release, of healing.
My body and mind are working hard to return me to a version of Annette who is stronger, freer, and more grounded. Annette who can be warm. Annette who can embrace emotion.
July 28, 2025 - Day 138
I went to the CranioSacral therapist today. It was a special experience — during the treatment I had all kinds of physical sensations. At one point, when he was working near my heart, I suddenly started crying intensely.
He explained something to me using a metaphor. If you get shot by a bullet, the impact creates a massive wound. But if a needle enters your body and you do nothing about it, it might slowly travel through the tissue over the course of years — and one day come out, say, through your leg. The sharp tip gradually makes its way through the body, slicing through layers at a glacial pace, while the tissue behind it quietly closes again.
It might even pass through organs without doing damage.
In his philosophy, the pericardium — the sac around the heart — functions in a similar way. It protects the heart, but pain and emotion can pass through it. When the pain or trauma is too severe, however, the pericardium can start to harden.
If this keeps happening, like it did with me, it turns into a kind of impenetrable armor. The result? New pain and emotion can’t reach the heart anymore — it becomes numb. And likewise, the love and warmth that live inside you can’t get out either, because the shell is too thick.
I hope I’m capturing his explanation correctly here. I believe this was what he meant by what’s happening around my heart.
Apparently, the treatment will continue working through the coming week. So I’m curious to see what will unfold.
During the conversation before the session, I stumbled over the word “sadness.” He used it as just another emotion. And something in me reacted to that.
What is sadness, really? Isn’t it just a big container people use to throw everything into? “How are you feeling?” “Sad.” That’s too easy. Too vague. I can’t work with that.
I even told him: “If Ton talked to me like this, about emotions in such general terms, we’d probably end up fighting.”
The relationship with a therapist is different, so I tried to channel my resistance a bit.
As we talked, I slowly realized something: the real feeling, the raw emotion — I had tucked that away long ago. No, not just tucked it away. I buried it in my heart, built a wall around it, and sold the sledgehammer.
I always say: “I don’t know. I really don’t. I don’t understand it.”
But it’s not my fault. This is a survival mechanism I’ve used since I was very young. I always thought, “It wasn’t that bad.”
But it was that bad.
Little by little, it shut me off from the warm, loving woman I could have been — a woman without fear, without shame.
Let’s just say: I’ve bought back the sledgehammer. And I’ve already taken one solid hit at the wall around my heart.
Still a long way to go.
 Work in progress.
July 27, 2025 - Day 137
 Shadow Journal
I started this blog as a form of self-coaching—or rather, an inner travel journal—after my stroke. I never could have imagined it would have such a profound impact on me. Consciously observing what moves me, exploring why I fall into certain emotions, examining the memories that resurface, and translating my dreams—it’s a lot, and it’s complex.
I approach my journal with openness and honesty, sharing it as a blog with the world. But there’s a catch to being this committed: sometimes there are even deeper feelings that I don't want—or can’t—express publicly. I don’t want to be mysterious, but I think it’s fair to say that some experiences inside me feel deeper or more painful than what can be seen or heard. After all, everyone carries their own kind of secrets.
Let’s call them secrets, but perhaps they are better described as inner truths that feel fundamentally different from what others around you might understand. Sometimes I feel fear about revealing them, and sometimes I want to protect others from being hurt by them. I think everyone has the right to protect their inner world—to themselves and to their surroundings. I honor that right, both for myself and for others.
This way of writing—as an inner journey—is slowly becoming a form of inner liberation. That’s why I feel it’s necessary to begin, alongside this diary, a Shadow Journal. In a sense, to grant myself a deeper release. To become like a lotus flower rising from the mud, reaching toward the light, purifying the waters around me.
I want to treat this Shadow Journal with respect and reverence. That’s why I’ve given it a name, and written a dedication at the beginning of the book. I’d like to share it with you…
Dear book, I name you Ptah.
 To you I entrust my deepest stirrings. They may contain my anger and unresolved emotions, in the hope that one day they may crystallize. They may hold my thoughts that others aren’t ready to hear, or that are too hurtful to share with the outside world. After all, everyone develops their inner life at their own pace. With respect for myself and others, I offer my thoughts to you… my Ptah.
July 26, 2025 - Day 136
For the past few weeks, I’ve been taking new medication. It doesn’t really matter which medication—it’s what it’s doing to me that matters. Yesterday the cardiologist called to ask if I’d noticed anything. Very casually, I told him I hadn’t noticed a thing. And that’s true! At least not in relation to the reason I was prescribed them. On that front, nothing has changed.
But a few hours later, I got up from my chair and felt my upper legs completely stiff and sore. Suddenly, the familiar “Willy Wortel” lightbulb went off. Every morning I wake up stiff with pain in my shoulder blades and upper arms—so bad that I need at least an hour before I can move my arms at all. The stiffness in the rest of my body is nothing compared to it—the pain is too sharp, too dominant.
I’m not someone who reacts quickly when my body signals discomfort. I usually find some kind of explanation: poor sleep, too much activity, overexertion, you name it. Or I assume it’s my body expressing a mental pain—though that particular pain hasn’t surfaced yet. And so you keep spinning in circles. Of course, sometimes that explanation is right—but not always.
Since yesterday, the dosage of the medication has been increased. My head is spinning and buzzing again, and the stiffness and pain have increased significantly. Only now does it dawn on me: it’s the meds!
I tell my husband (who happens to be a doctor), and of course it turns into a discussion—he says I’m giving off too many mixed signals. Sigh. Instead of letting it spiral into a disagreement, I took a step back, mentally. Half an hour later, he came into my room, and I was able to calmly explain what I’ve been experiencing, how I view it, and what I want to do—namely, stop taking the meds immediately.
I’m not entirely sure what changed in that hour, but this time it wasn’t a discussion—it became a plan we could both stand behind. Apparently, I found the right tone.
I’m curious to see how soon I’ll notice a difference. I wonder if I’ve sensed this correctly. A bit odd, really—that it took more than three weeks before I connected the medication to my discomfort.
Taking meds has never really been my thing—it feels unnatural. On the other hand, it’s a good thing they exist. So here too, Annetje needs to find balance and learn how to handle it. That will happen by staying alert, and not taking discomfort for granted.
Maybe that’s a wise idea to apply across the board in my life:
 don’t take discomfort for granted.
July 25, 2025 - Day 135
 Climbing Kids.
 We went biking again today, off to the climbing park.
 It was so fun watching the girls scramble and zip-line from tree to tree.
Standing among the trees, looking up at them fearlessly navigating the course, I felt a deep joy watching them do something so free, so physical.
I’ve always enjoyed watching the people I love move — really move.
 There’s no memory in me of jealousy, no frustration about not being able to do those things myself.
 I’ve spent my whole life on the sidelines, physically limited.
 It’s all I’ve ever known.
Now that I think more about it, as a child, I did feel anxious whenever we went to the playground.
 It was anything but fun for me.
 Outings like that were pure torture.
 As I grew older, I just avoided them altogether.
Eventually, I accepted my limitations.
 Somehow, that never stood in the way of friendships.
 Because of my laid-back attitude, I was never a burden.
 We still had fun — even if I had to sit things out for a while.
Later, when I had kids of my own, I loved watching them move, full of life and energy.
 But I was extremely jumpy and anxious.
 If they walked near an edge or balanced on something, I’d panic.
Michel, my husband at the time, helped me unlearn that.
 He said I had to trust their healthy sense of balance — that they needed to explore, to climb and tumble, to become physically confident.
 He was right.
When they were little, I was scared of everything.
 Now, with my grandkids, I feel none of that fear.
I feel pride watching them climb — and invent ways to reach the next step.
 Maybe it’s because I’m older and wiser.
I no longer project my own immobility onto others.
 That alone is a huge shift.
I now clearly experience the world differently than people who are physically healthy.
 But I truly feel joy watching others do what I cannot.
And that’s something, isn’t it?
 It feels good to recognize something positive about myself — to shine a little light on it.
Who knows, maybe I’ll discover more of these glimmers over time.
July 24, 2025 - Day 134
 My Granddaughters.
 This morning, my two granddaughters arrived — two sweet girls, aged 8 and 10.
 Of course, they're always sweet. But maybe that’s because they only visit grandma a few times a year.
They don’t live nearby, and they lead busy lives.
 Both of them come from blended families — two dads, two moms, and five sets of grandparents. Add to that tennis, judo, gymnastics, school, and friends.
Honestly, I had always pictured something very different when I imagined myself as a grandmother.
 I thought they’d live nearby, coming and going freely, calling their parents to say, “I’m staying for dinner at grandma’s” or “I’ll sleep over.”
 I imagined them dropping by after school, a little art table waiting for them in the corner of my studio — part of my daily life.
 A place to rest, unwind. Nothing expected, just being.
But that’s not how it turned out.
 Every time I see them, they’ve grown taller.
 It’s becoming painfully clear that I’m not a regular part of their world, just an occasional visit.
For the first time, they brought their bikes. That gave me a sense of freedom — movement.
 In the summer, I often feel trapped in my apartment when I have guests, especially children. Winter is different.
 Normally I have to rely on my car to take them somewhere, but that usually means walking once we get there — which is exhausting for me.
 Then I’m surviving more than enjoying.
Today we biked to the woods to walk the dogs.
 Well — they walked the dogs while I sat on a bench.
 After that, we biked to a thrift store in the Alblasserwaard, then headed into the town center for ice cream, and the girls wanted to do some “shopping.”
It was lovely. I felt free and happy, biking along with those little darlings trailing behind me.
It’s strange, but with my granddaughters I’m able to cuddle.
 Not for long — but I do it, and I enjoy it.
I never did that with my own children. I never liked it either.
 Ridiculous, isn’t it?
 I’m such a complex and quirky woman.
Are my own children too close? And so what if they are?
 Do my grandkids have just enough distance?
 Or is it simply because I see them less often?
Does it have to do with my own growth?
 Am I more open now than I was 30 years ago?
I don’t know. But I do notice the difference.
They’re asleep now.
 Tomorrow, I’ll go on spoiling them some more.
 Just soaking it in.
July 23, 2025 - Day 133
 Open Book.
 Now that the book has been opened again, I figured I might as well look into what’s currently known in the Netherlands about my condition — CMT type 1.
There’s a Charcot-Marie-Tooth expertise center, linked to the AMC, LUMC, Erasmus, and Radboud.
 I was diagnosed in Leiden 50 years ago.
 Time to see if there are any breakthroughs, because if there are, I might consider reconnecting with the system.
I read everything on their website.
 Honestly? No major breakthroughs that I can see.
 Still no certainty about whether muscle training helps.
 For some, yes; for others, no. Why? Nobody knows.
 Still the same support with orthotic shoes and devices. Psychological support — same as 50 years ago.
Symptoms still vary wildly, even within families with the same gene mutation.
 There are new studies, especially at the AMC — with groups of about 50 people.
 But no clear conclusions yet.
Apparently there are now 1600 known CMT patients in the Netherlands.
 Fifty years ago, there were 13.
 That means roughly 1 in every 11,250 people now has this disorder.
 In my town alone, there are three of us.
It’s still rare — but we’re moving forward.
 The more data there is, the greater the chance for future treatment.
I’m not exactly fired up yet, but I am going to reach out — maybe I can learn something new.
 Hopefully, I can enter that conversation on equal footing.
 Not as a “patient,” but as someone who might contribute to the science — and learn from it in return.
 If it turns into the typical doctor-patient dynamic again, I’ll walk away.
I’ve mentioned my CMT in the hospital multiple times — especially how it might affect recovery post-stroke.
 But I’m still treated as if I’m a healthy person who simply had a stroke.
It’s become very clear to me: there’s more going on inside me than they’ve considered.
 Now that I’ve reopened the book, I started looking into this too — and yes, Annette was right again.
A person with both Charcot-Marie-Tooth disease and a stroke faces a complex combination of neurological challenges:
- CMT already causes muscle weakness and coordination issues.
 - A stroke can exacerbate this — even leading to hemiplegia or further loss of control.
 - Cognitive symptoms after a stroke (memory loss, difficulty concentrating) worsen the daily impact of CMT.
 - Emotional shifts post-stroke (irritability, apathy, impulsivity) layer more struggle on top.
 - Central pain syndrome after stroke can intensify pain already present with CMT.
 - Fatigue from either condition complicates rehab.
 
Treatment must be tailored.
 On top of CMT management, there’s the need for intensive rehab:
 Physio, occupational therapy, speech therapy, cognitive training.
 The goal: to improve mobility, communication, mental clarity, and overall quality of life.
So here’s my question:
 If I can look this up, why aren’t the specialists doing the same?
 Why don’t they take my medical history seriously?
 When someone has diabetes, it’s considered in every treatment plan — why not with CMT?
Why can’t they just say, “We’re not familiar enough with this. Let’s refer you to Erasmus”?
 What is it with that system?
 Why must I always reinvent the wheel?
I’m already chronically tired by nature.
 But this makes me even more exhausted.
Sorry, but letting off a little steam about how the healthcare system works actually feels pretty good.
That amazing therapist from Monday gave me something vital:
 The energy to stand up for myself again.
My grandchildren are coming to stay for a few days.
 So next week, I’ll follow up on all this — with energy, intention, and clear boundaries.
July 22, 2025 - Day 132
 Flabbergasted.
 True to his word, the therapist I saw yesterday sent me some reading material on consciousness and co-dependency from a professional journal. I was stunned by what I read.
 Not just the content, but also the evolution of psychiatry — how it's increasingly approached through a holistic lens. How psychoanalysis is being reframed, and how insights are expanding to include the human being within the context of their social networks, family dynamics, partnerships, and more.
How will this be described in DSM III? What treatment approaches will follow? We’re talking here about theories from the 1970s, 80s, and 90s — exactly the period in which I was diagnosed, and eventually walked away from the medical world altogether.
You can clearly see that, especially back then, there were many different approaches and even progressive insights. From experience, I know that Dutch medical science — including psychiatry, psychology, and neurology — is deeply conservative and painfully slow when it comes to implementing new perspectives.
 My disappointment in that system led me to shut the book completely.
But because of that one conversation yesterday, and the articles about co-dependency and consciousness, I’ve opened that book again.
 And suddenly I remembered — my psychologist eight years ago had hinted at the exact same thing my therapist suggested yesterday.
 At the time it sounded plausible, but it clearly didn’t land with the same impact as it did now.
So what is co-dependency, really?
 Co-dependency is a behavioral pattern where someone’s feelings and needs are overly tied to those of another — often a partner, family member, or friend.
 It’s a dynamic where someone erases themselves, putting their own well-being below that of the other — often believing they are helping, but at great cost.
A few key traits of co-dependency:
- Hyper-focus on the well-being of others, while neglecting one's own needs.
 - Self-worth tied to the approval and reactions of others, rather than coming from within.
 - Difficulty setting healthy boundaries, often overextending oneself for others.
 - Attempts to control or fix the other, hoping to “save” them.
 - A deep fear of abandonment or rejection.
 - Suppressed personal identity and stalled emotional development.
 - Fatigue, stress, emptiness, and often toxic relationships that lack healthy balance.
 - Low self-esteem and an overreliance on external validation.
 - Frequently rooted in childhood — environments that lacked emotional care, or were abusive or neglectful.
 
This summary is for myself — and for anyone reading this blog — a basic outline of what co-dependency entails.
The full articles I received went much deeper, with examples that moved me deeply.
 I couldn’t stop reading — tears streaming down my face.
 The recognition hit me hard.
 A bullseye.
July 21, 2025 - Day 131
Supertramp.
 This morning I got up on time because I had an appointment with a Craniosacral therapist — just a conversation to begin with. And right away, it felt completely right.
 For me, this man is a conversation partner in optima forma — and that’s not something I say lightly, so it must mean something.
 Did he touch on something urgent or deeply confronting? No, not exactly. But I did feel that he understands me — and as I wrote yesterday, that is incredibly important to me.
I got the sense that he might be able to stimulate my brain in such a way that he’ll pick up on something that hits me directly — something I can immediately work with.
 He gave me some light behavioral guidance. Not that it was anything I hadn’t heard before, but it served as a reminder — a gentle push in the right direction.
If I had expected the conversation to go a certain way, I was mistaken. It took a completely different turn. Of course — a classic eye-opener.
 It didn’t go into my family or my children, but rather into my relationships — my partners.
 Funny, really, because those are the people you spend the most time with. The most emotionally intense connections. How I perceive them — and what I feel toward them — actually says a great deal about myself.
Yes, I would say the conversation gave me new insights. And as always, insight gives me peace — the sense that I’ve moved forward somehow, that I’ve learned something. Growth in awareness, toward consciousness.
 Yes, reflecting on it now — it was a really good conversation and a wonderful start to my day.
When I got home, the song "Goodbye Stranger" by Supertramp kept playing in my mind. Over and over I found myself singing it.
 So what does this mean?
 I always pay attention to dreams or random thoughts that come out of the blue — they always have something to tell me.
"Goodbye Stranger" is a song about letting go of a relationship and embracing the future.
 It’s about accepting change and looking forward, even in the face of sadness and uncertainty. The song speaks to a kind of emotional detachment, and the recognition that something is over.
 The “stranger” becomes a symbol of a new phase — a future still unknown.
Yes — I can definitely work with that.
 Grateful for this therapist — this conversation partner.
 It turned today into something beautifully light.
July 20, 2025 - Day 130
Understanding.
Today was okay. I slept last night — I’d rate it a 7 minus. So, definitely room for improvement. Lately I wake up every morning with intense pain in my upper arms. It takes half an hour before I can move them without too much pain, and hours before it stops bothering me. It never fully goes away. But… like I said, it was still a good day.
What about my head? Still foggy, dull, and buzzing.
Ton and I went on a mission today to find mason jars in North Brabant. Above the rivers, shops like Boerenbond are closed on Sundays. But here in the Catholic south, things work differently — they have their own pact with God. As long as you can confess, anything goes.
 It suddenly occurred to me that I might’ve had fewer issues with my darker sides if I’d grown up Catholic. Who knows?
Back to reality. I do feel calmer than I did last week.
 Tomorrow I have an appointment with a Craniosacral therapist, and August 11th I’ll see a psychologist.
 I’m finally taking the bull by the horns.
I noticed I really want to explain to Ton how emotions work for me — and how that’s connected to my condition. I thought, “This is the moment. I feel grounded.”
 But while I was talking, he started to interrupt me, with a disapproving look on his face.
 Instantly, the noise in my head grew louder. Rage surged through me.
 Thankfully, Ton pulled back. No shouting match like earlier this week.
 Still, his face looked wounded, and he chose to go do his own thing. Probably wise. It gave me space to let the blood simmer down.
Now, as I write, my head feels just as numb as earlier this week — the buzzing is back full force.
What happened just now?
 I think I know.
It’s so hard to explain what I feel. Not just the emotions, but how my body works.
 I’ve faced this all my life. I look “normal.”
 You can now see that I limp — but it kind of fits with my age and my stylish walking stick.
 I’m cheerful about 95% of the time. That’s my default.
Hilde said to me yesterday, “I used to get angry at how people treated you — but you always laughed it off.”
 Yep. In public, I’d rather laugh than cry.
It’s hard for people to know how I’m really doing.
I remember my little boy once said, “Mama, sorry, but I forget you have a disability.”
 If your own child doesn’t see it, what can you expect from others?
Specialists may know all the symptoms, but they don’t understand the impact — the complexity — of living with my neurological condition.
 I once told Prof. A.R. Wintzen, a renowned neuromuscular specialist, that while he may know everything scientifically, I know how this disease feels.
 He completely agreed.
 We had a long, heartfelt talk. I still remember it.
 It brought me peace — because I felt understood.
That’s what I long for: understanding.
 Maybe even more than love.
Being misunderstood is torture.
 But — I don’t know how to relate to healthy people.
 There’s no recognition.
 We’re all human, sure — but that’s where it ends.
I’ve spent a lifetime trying to be “normal.”
 But I’m not.
 I’m a different species — shaped by a malfunctioning body and everything that’s come with it.
Recognition often comes through shared experience.
 So how can anyone understand my body?
 How could I possibly understand theirs?
Understanding is tied to recognition.
 And I’m checkmated before I even begin to explain.
 So why do I keep trying?
Am I a masochist?
Why do I keep asking for understanding?
I feel lonely.
 Not when I’m alone — but when I’m with people.
 My husband, my children, my friends, my family.
 People make me lonely.
July 19, 2025 - Day 129
On Hilde’s advice, we got up early this morning to go for a bike ride. It was going to be a hot day, and riding in the heat is never pleasant. So we planned to go to bed on time — which in our case still turned out to be 1:30 a.m. Unfortunately, I couldn’t fall asleep because of the pain in my body and the persistent noise in my head. Around 5:30 a.m., after taking two paracetamols, I finally drifted off.
Ton and I had agreed to be on our bikes by 10:00 a.m. The alarm went off at 8:30. Dizzy and completely exhausted, I decided to stick to our plan anyway.
 Haha — it’s always a challenge for Ton to be somewhere on time. He tends to do everything at the last minute or arrives just a bit late. I’m the opposite: I prefer to be half an hour early.
 Unbelievably, this time we were on our bikes at exactly 9:53! The temperature was perfect — not too hot, not too cold, just pleasantly mild.
Hilde had told us about a nice spot she often visits. Ton and I have been together for seven and a half years now, and for the first time this week we had real tension between us. Thankfully, that’s behind us again. Normally, we’re not quite on the same wavelength. I’ll think we should go right, and he’ll think we should go left. No problem — sometimes I adjust, other times he does.
 But today something different happened. I came up with a route we’d never done before — and Ton had thought of the exact same one. That happened a few times today. Wow — so we can be in tune.
 Maybe my emotional earthquake earlier this week had something to do with it? Or maybe we're both adjusting. That distance between us really wasn’t nice. Hopefully we both learned something from it.
On the way I said, “Hey, what if Hilde and her boyfriend show up too? Could happen.”
 And sure enough, after our first cup of coffee, they walked in. I was glad to see her.
 I’ve always had friends I see from time to time, but Hilde is the only one I used to see at least once a week. We also went on holidays together, while our partners stayed home watching TV. Since she started a new relationship, I hardly see her anymore.
 She’s enjoying a different kind of life now — and that’s beautiful for her. But for me, it’s different. I miss our time together, the depth of our conversations.
 We’ve built a unique language and rhythm over the years — one glance is enough to understand each other. Being with her feeds my soul.
 Lately, though, my soul has been starving.
 I know life changes. I accept that. And when one door closes, another opens. I can’t see it yet, but I trust that something new will come — something that will nourish me again.
July 18, 2025 - Day 128
 It’s now clear that I’m dealing with shock from stress.
The numbness. The buzzing in my head. Even a loss of strength on the right side of my body — it hasn’t gone away.
I’m relieved I’ve got an appointment with a psychologist, but it’s confronting to feel this way.
Ton and I went cycling today — just to move, to be outside. It was a welcome distraction.
 But the foggy feeling in my head and the loud buzzing is still so intense that I can barely concentrate. Writing is hard.
Ton noticed my right arm and leg are weak again.
 And then I wonder — did I have another TIA?
 Was the short-circuit in my brain really that intense?
 Or is this a kind of setback after an intense stress response?
It feels like a good decision to work on this with a professional.
 I’m completely in the dark myself — no clue why my reaction is so extreme.
So what does happen after a shock from stress?
 It often refers to the emotional and physical response to a stressful event — where someone feels shocked or like they’ve lost control.
It can manifest as acute stress disorder, with symptoms that usually fade within a month,
 or as post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) if it lingers longer.
Yes, that’s exactly what it felt like — loss of control.
Let’s just hope this buzzing and all these strange sensations ease within a month.
 Pffft. That’s what I’m aiming for!
Can I just say — out loud, even — that this year has dealt me a really rough hand?
 Seriously, it’s not easy sometimes.
But… I keep telling myself:
 Chin up, Netje. Keep going. Go on, goat. 🐐
July 17, 2025 - Day 127
 Lies
I’ve been lied to my whole life.
 As a child, a teenager, and an adult, I’ve confronted my parents multiple times, asking them to admit the lies they had told me.
When it became clear my father didn’t have long to live, I begged him to tell the truth.
 My mother was made of lies — I sensed that already when I was three — and I never had the feeling it would change.
My father was different.
 As far as I could tell, he was a righteous man, so I hoped he would open up near the end of his life. But no.
 He looked at me with his blue eyes, helpless.
 I’ll never forget those eyes, suddenly deep wells of sorrow. It’s the last vivid image I have of him — sitting in his chair, one leg folded under the other.
My mother heard my question and came rushing out of the kitchen, screaming that I had always been a spiteful brat and how dare I still ask questions now.
 She told me to get out of the house before she’d throw me out herself.
 I was no longer welcome.
A few months later, on the day he died — Christmas Day — I was allowed to come.
 Everyone took turns sitting with him.
 Not me.
 I sat there in a kind of trance, observing everything from a distance.
After he passed, the family doctor — who was also my doctor — came to the house.
 When he stood by my father’s side, I walked over for the first time.
 It was just the two of us — the doctor and me — and my father’s body.
 The doctor put an arm around my shoulder.
 I sobbed: “What do I do now? My mother took away my contact with him. I was never allowed to speak to him again.”
The doctor said, “Do you respect your father?”
 “Yes, of course,” I said.
 “Well,” he replied, “if there’s one thing I’m sure of, it’s that he respected you, too.”
 Those words gave me peace.
That spring, Michel and I were at our little holiday cottage with the kids.
 My youngest brother called to say he wanted to stop by with our mother.
 “She has something to tell us,” he said.
“Yes, come,” I replied. “But I already know what she wants to say.”
 He had called on a Tuesday, but he said she couldn’t come until Friday — she had bridge club and some other nonsense.
 That hit me the wrong way.
 So I said, “I get that you don’t want to say it, but if it’s what I think it is, then you come NOW. She’s spent forty years condemning me for this, and now she needs to finish her card game first?”
He agreed and brought her that day.
She walked in laughing and gave me a hug — something she had never done before, and never did again.
 She said, “Yes, you know, don’t you?”
 “You were right all along. So shall we just forgive and forget?”
Seriously — that was the whole conversation.
 She laughed through it, like forty years of lies were some kind of joke.
After they left and Michel came home with the kids, something happened to my brain.
 Everything went numb and started buzzing.
 In bed, my head grew hot — burning hot — like thousands of worms writhing through my skull.
 In the middle of the night, I stood under the shower hoping it would ease.
Michel said, “I don’t get it. You finally hear what you’ve always said was true. Shouldn’t it be over now?”
No. That strange feeling in my head didn’t go away.
 I had literally short-circuited.
My sister and I both went to our doctor, and he gave us a referral to a psychologist.
 (That doctor, by the way, is now my husband — but that’s another story.)
The psychologist explained that I had physically sensed a shift.
 Imagine all the information you gather over the years as a kind of library.
 For forty years, you’ve been told lies. You’ve been denied and dismissed — sometimes violently.
 So that information gets shelved somewhere deep — fourth shelf, right corner.
Then suddenly you find out you were right all along.
 Now that information belongs on the first shelf, front and center.
 But your brain can’t reorganize that instantly — it short-circuits.
 That’s what I felt.
 It was a massive experience.
This week, after my sons left on Tuesday, it happened again.
 The numbness. The buzzing.
 Today, I only managed ten minutes of rehab — I literally fell off my bike because my brain was behaving so strangely.
Something’s really off mentally right now.
 I managed to book an appointment with a psychologist for August 11 — pretty quick, considering the waitlists.
 I just hope my brain calms down a bit in the meantime.
 It’s a little unsettling.
But I’m going to trust it’ll be okay.
 That’s all I can do for now.
July 16, 2025 - Day 126
 Numbness
After my sons left yesterday, I had a terrible headache, sore eyes, and aching jaws. I haven’t been able to sleep well this entire week — just short naps throughout the day. But last night I slept for nine hours and fifteen minutes straight.
When I woke up, I felt numb. And that numbness stayed with me all day. I was clearly cut off from all emotion and unable to hold a conversation with anyone. It’s evening now, and the numbness is slowly starting to fade.
In line with the mission I had when I started this blog, I decided to look into the meaning behind this emotional numbness.
Emotional numbness: when feeling becomes too much.
 It’s a heavy-sounding term — and sometimes, it really is.
 It’s that familiar flat feeling. You don’t feel joy, but you’re not exactly sad either. You’re not angry, but you’re not relaxed. You float somewhere in between, living on autopilot. It often happens when you’ve been under long-term stress. It’s a clear sign that something is off.
So what is emotional numbness?
 It’s the inability to fully feel or express emotions. Even expressing emotions becomes difficult. It’s like being switched off. You’re here, but not really present. Life happens around you, and you watch it like a movie — from a distance, not really involved.
Derealization can be part of this. A form of dissociation in which the world around you doesn’t feel real. This is deeply familiar to me — honestly, it’s been there all my life. But it’s been a long time since I’ve felt this numbness so clearly.
It’s obvious now that this is one of my coping mechanisms. A way to deal with stressful situations or overwhelming emotions. Strategies I use to survive difficult experiences.
So why does this happen?
 Emotional numbness is the brain’s way of protecting itself.
 Stress, overload, sensory overwhelm or trauma — it can get to a point where the system shuts down part of your experience in order to protect you. Like a shock absorber. The brain disconnects you from emotional pain to avoid further harm.
You’re in survival mode — shielding yourself from situations that demand too much.
What does emotional numbness feel like?
 Often the signals are subtle.
 You stop enjoying the things that used to bring joy.
 Good news gets a flat reaction.
 When something ends, you don’t feel sadness — but not relief either.
 The dominant feelings are fatigue and emptiness.
This is so familiar.
 I’m not sure if I’ve mentioned it in this blog before, but I’ve noticed for years that my emotions have become very flat.
 To the point where I can’t even relate to the sadness or joy of others anymore.
I’ve known this about myself for a while now. But today, I can see it more clearly for what it is: emotional numbness.
My son touched on a trauma yesterday, and I think I need to seek help to bring this “little monster” inside me into the light.
 To confront it.
 To process it in a healthy way so I can finally leave it behind.
Tomorrow I have my rehab session, so I’ll make an appointment with my GP for Friday.
July 15, 2025 - Day 125
 My boys were with us today.
It turned into a difficult conversation about the past. I got very emotional, and afterward, I regretted that deeply. When I react like that, I don’t leave space to truly listen and hear what lives inside the other. Damn it!!!
It’s clear that as long as I still carry unresolved things within myself, I will continue to respond emotionally. And yet I know how to hold space in a conversation. I know how to create a safe environment. But no — I go straight into panic mode. As a mother, that makes me feel completely worthless.
There are many things I’ve buried so deeply I don’t even consciously remember them anymore. My memory is like Swiss cheese — dark holes where anything too painful to process simply disappeared. Talking about it makes me feel desperate. So much helplessness, and worse: feeling the pain without having the memories.
Within our family, so much pain lies buried. Michel is gone, and back then I felt like a ship that had taken heavy damage in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, drifting aimlessly, completely alone in the world.
By now, I’ve realized that my survival mechanism is so strong that my children ran up against it too. Their mother is a fortified concrete wall when it comes to emotions. Except, of course, when something triggers me — and then I explode like a hysterical piglet. Also completely out of proportion.
I think there’s still a long way to go between me and my children.
 Can I open those armored concrete doors of my soul?
 Or is it wiser to keep them shut?
Some psychiatrists have backed away from the idea that every locked door of the soul must be forced open. They wonder: perhaps the protection is there for survival. If a severe trauma is buried deep, and someone is otherwise functioning well, why dig it up?
I don’t know. Maybe one day I’ll be ready to talk about it — assuming the memories come back. The pain is already there. I believe it will surface when the time is right. Forcing it makes no sense. That also goes for the children. We can only move forward when all of us are ready...
Heavy evening. Eyes full of pain.
 But still — I’m glad the boys came for dinner.
 One day, as a family, we will make it through this.
July 14, 2025 - Day 124
 Chaos
The chaos in my head is not the enemy. It’s a signal—an invitation to pause, turn inward, and listen. Not to fix myself, but to find myself again. Honesty, self-reflection, and the courage to let go of assumptions—that’s what leads to peace. Not by giant leaps, but with one small, honest question: How am I really doing?
 I allow myself to answer that truthfully:
 “I’m mostly just tired.”
For months now, I’ve been working hard—both physically and mentally—to change what needs changing, to preserve what’s worth keeping, and ultimately to find more acceptance and inner peace. It’s been a rollercoaster. Today I couldn’t get going at all. Thoughts started swirling again:
 Why am I so tired again?
 Am I lazy?
 Do I need to push harder?
 Be tougher on myself?
 Or is it okay to just listen to this fatigue?
 Can I decide not to judge myself for it?
Yes. I choose to pause. And that gives me space to feel. It makes it clearer that I’ve been pushing so hard to “get better”—but again, without building in true rest. Just pushing ahead, full force, in classic Annette style.
 So today, out of self-respect, I hit the brakes. I rested. I took little naps. I trusted that this would bring me back to my strength.
I’m definitely someone of extremes—learning, still, to find balance. Maybe I’ve always been striving for perfection. Maybe that’s why I take everything so seriously and intensely. This journey is a serious one, yes—but perfection is not the goal. Growth through chaos, through honesty and self-reflection—that is the path I’ve been consciously walking for over half a year now.
And I see more and more clearly that the chaos in my head is allowed to be there. I don’t need to act on it. I can just observe—and ask myself a question when needed.
Yesterday was a complete mindfuck. My husband was the victim—in my thoughts. Everything he said or did annoyed me. I rarely think so harshly about someone, especially not someone close. Some people lash out when angry—I don’t. But holding all those negative thoughts inside for a whole day totally drains me. Exhausting.
I already sensed it last night while writing my blog. Today I pulled the emergency brake. I gave myself the gift of REST.
 And it feels good—so good—to see my own patterns, to witness my own thoughts, and to just be honest about them.
 It really doesn’t matter.
 Because all of it comes from a good heart.
July 13, 2025 - Day 123
 Loving...
Another tricky concept. What is loving someone? Can you actually feel love? I can feel pain. I can feel shame. I can feel guilt. I can feel infatuation. But love...? I’m not so sure. It doesn’t feel like an active emotion. I say: “I love my children, my husband, my friends.” But why do I say that? Because I feel something? Not really. Is it attachment? Maybe, but that’s not a word I strongly relate to. If someone is close by, or even gone from my life, I can cope either way.
I enjoy someone’s presence—maybe that’s it? Yes, that seems to fit. I accept someone as they are—yes, I try to, as much as possible. And when I struggle with that, I try to look within myself to understand why. I trust that person. Yes, that’s important. I don’t trust many people—but I do trust my husband, my children, and my friends.
I try to support those I believe I love in their interests—as long as it doesn’t mean I have to adopt those interests myself. I’m generally kind, though maybe my gestures are small, even invisible. As far as I know, my intentions are always good.
My husband is the nurturing type. You’d think that’s nice—and to a point, it is. But for me, it can also feel suffocating. Especially now, when things are physically harder for me, he tries so hard to ease my burden. “If you do this, then that,” or “if you feel this way, then try that.” It drives me nuts! To the point where I start fantasizing about leaving—though I don’t know how or where I’d go—I just want to escape the suffocation. Time and again I’ve told him not to baby me, and time and again he doesn’t listen.
Today it got too much. I told him I’d just about reached my limit. He eventually responded: “I understand,” and walked off like a wounded puppy. Half an hour later, he came back and told me he’d been listening to Leonard Cohen. Tears in his eyes, he said: “His lyrics are so beautiful.”
 “There is a crack in everything—that’s how the light gets in.”
That’s when he gets me. All that mental chaos about what love even is melted away. Yes, we need some brokenness to see beauty. We need to experience struggle and resistance to be able to recognize light. If that’s possible—then maybe that’s what love really is.
July 12, 2025 - Day 122
 .Logic.
Logic is a fundamental part of philosophy and is used to analyze philosophical arguments. It's crucial in mathematics as well, helping to construct and evaluate mathematical proofs. In short, logic is a powerful tool for clear thinking, analyzing reasoning, and constructing valid arguments. But what is logical thinking? Logical thinking—or logical reasoning—means focusing on a particular task by following a step-by-step thought process. Simply put: you analyze a situation and arrive at a reasonable, sensible conclusion. Logic is based on rational thought, while spirituality often emphasizes subjective experiences and intuition.
And that’s where I find myself—on both sides. On one hand, I’m a fairly down-to-earth person who logically examines cause and effect. On the other hand, I’m also guided by impulses, intuition, and sudden, inexplicable experiences. How do I put this? I try to use logic to recognize connections and gain insight, which in turn deepens my spiritual awareness. Or... does that already sound too woolly?
It’s an awareness of a deeper connection between myself and the world around me—and maybe even beyond that. I always refer to “the universe,” because I feel part of it. “God” is a difficult concept for me—too abstract. I can’t picture anything concrete. The only thing I can think is that it must be something that lives within me, and within everything and everyone around me. So either everything is divine—or nothing is. A binary thought, perhaps, but in my logic, it’s all just + and – or 1 and 0.
Apparently I’m in a philosophical mood today. But who really knows how things work? I don’t think anyone does. Everyone follows their own beliefs, the ones that feel right to them. Sometimes I feel like a figure in an Escher painting, where everything is connected and yet makes no logical sense. Maybe that’s the point—that there’s coherence in life, in the events that happen, but not always logic. Maybe it’s impossible to let go as long as we’re searching for logic. Maybe trusting in the coherence is enough. Maybe we don’t need to know the meaning behind it. Maybe that is what true letting go means…
July 11, 2025 - Day 121
 Besties
In my life, I’ve had three besties. Fifteen long-time friends, more than 30 years of friendship, and among them, these three besties: Carina, Birgit, and Hilde.
Because I spent the day yesterday with Carina, I suddenly started thinking about what all my besties have in common—and what I have in common with them. Birgit sadly passed away last year, but that’s not what my thoughts are about now. What strikes me is how I myself "do" best-friendship.
For me, a bestie is someone I spend a very intense period of time with—often daily. These kinds of bonds intertwine deeply with personal life, and vice versa. Since Carina has been my bestie since school, something became clear to me.
This pattern also applies to Birgit and Hilde, and really to all my other friends. Carina and I were in the same class, besties, but we each had separate circles of friends. We went out with different people.
Carina, Birgit, and Hilde have always had broader social circles—many people they called friends.
 I never had that.
 I only bonded with my besties, and stayed at a distance from others. I wouldn’t even call them “friends.”
I never hung out with my besties’ other friends.
 All my friendships are one-on-one.
 Cross-connections, group friendships—those just aren’t for me.
Strange, right?
 And yet, I never noticed this so clearly until today.
 Why is that?
 That question lingered with me all morning.
It is unusual, isn’t it?
And then, as I sat down with my crossword puzzle at lunchtime, a word came to me. I scribbled it in the margin of my puzzle book:
 Lone Wolf.
Ton and I went for a bike ride around three and didn’t return until eight in the evening.
 The words echoed in my mind the entire time: “Lone Wolf, Lone Wolf…”
Where did that come from? Why does it haunt me?
 Back home, I realized—it’s the answer to the question I’d thrown into the ether this morning.
 Why are all my friendships so strictly one-on-one?
It’s obvious. I’m a Lone Wolf.
But what exactly is that? That deserves some exploration…
What kind of personality is a Lone Wolf?
 This personality type belongs to people who enjoy being alone and who tend to avoid large crowds or social gatherings. They’re not interested in popularity; they value quality over quantity—especially when it comes to human connection.
Lone Wolves can be classified as introverts or even shy, but that’s just part of their story. Often, becoming a Lone Wolf is a conscious choice—shaped by behavior or by life experience.
Funny enough, as a child, a psychiatrist in Leiden once described me as introverted. People around me often see me as extroverted—probably because I speak quite directly, and that sometimes feels abrupt or even “harsh” to others. But internally, I feel far more introverted. I share very little of what I truly feel or perceive, even if it appears otherwise on the outside.
Lone Wolves don’t need superficial relationships. Some may struggle with self-worth or social anxiety. Others simply prefer a solitary path, not because they’re unhappy, but because it’s how they thrive.
Stereotypes aside, they’re often highly introspective, emotionally intelligent, and extremely independent. Many creatives retreat into their own world to focus, finding small talk draining.
Just like any other personality, being a Lone Wolf comes with strengths and challenges:
- They’re extremely self-aware.
Lone Wolves often analyze themselves deeply and know exactly who they are—including their flaws and virtues. They rarely make promises they can’t keep and have a solid understanding of their own emotions.
If that means I’m extremely self-aware—then yes, I guess I am. I’ve just never thought of it that way before. - They’re highly self-motivated.
They don’t rely on others for momentum. They push themselves forward, even through hard times. That couldn’t describe me more perfectly. This is exactly how I function. - They love to create.
Often, they’re artists or makers. They think outside the box, resist peer pressure, and pursue their vision even when fear creeps in.
This hits me to the core—this is me to a T. - They keep a small social circle.
They enjoy being alone, but that doesn’t mean they’re lonely. They choose their people carefully and step away when a situation no longer serves them.
Absolutely accurate. This is exactly how I handle relationships. - They crave meaningful conversations.
Small talk makes them uneasy. They’d rather be silent than engage in idle chatter. They long for depth, spiritual connection.
Sometimes I even feel physically uncomfortable when the conversation is superficial. - They know what they want.
They understand themselves, their boundaries, and what they’re willing to give or receive in relationships. They fight for their space when needed—even if it’s not always appreciated.
This hits close to home. - They value solitude.
Time alone helps them recharge. Nature is often a key part of this.
Yes, 100%. Nature and solitude are my healing ground. - They can seem mysterious.
Because they only speak when they have something meaningful to say, others may see them as distant or hard to read.
Ton sometimes struggles with this—when I don’t want to share what’s going on inside.
Only he and my besties get to peek behind the curtain. - They’re excellent listeners.
They absorb more than they reveal. People often feel truly heard by them.
Ton always says I hear and see everything.
I take in a lot, and when someone needs it, I respond in depth.
But I sometimes wonder—do I listen just to avoid speaking? Is that easier for me? - They’re sharp observers.
They notice non-verbal cues, read between the lines, and understand people’s motives instinctively.
I’ve written about this before. Observation is second nature to me.
There’s a big difference between looking and seeing.
Seeing brings insight. 
It amazes me that I asked a question in the morning—and received an answer by nightfall.
 The words “Lone Wolf” came to me out of nowhere.
 How beautiful is that?
I’ve never used that phrase before.
 In Dutch, it would translate to “eenzame wolf,” but that misses the nuance. It’s not about being lonely—it’s about being someone who walks alone.
Translation doesn’t always capture the depth.
 But it’s becoming clear.
I’ve never really reflected on this part of my personality before.
 Now that I do, I feel more accepting of who I am.
 Maybe I don’t need to be more social.
 Maybe I don’t have to change.
Who knows…
But I’m grateful for these insights.
 Feeling strong again today.
July 10, 2025 - Day 120
 Old and new
Ton and I visited Veere today, where my friend Carina recently moved with her husband and dog. We've been friends for 50 years now. Besties since our first year of secondary school. So different in character, often confronting one another, but never any real fights that I can remember—just a pattern of drawing close and then drifting apart again. Intense contact followed by long periods of silence. And yet, we’ve always remained part of each other’s lives.
We’ve both been through a lot—family, relationships, our children. When we meet, it’s familiar. Instantly, we become those schoolgirls again, and at the same time, the women we are now: grown, evolved, softer, and more accepting—so much so that the differences between us seem to have disappeared. Her husband even remarked that we are very much alike now, emotionally and in the life stage we find ourselves in.
Carina and I are both now married to men who are 14 years older than we are. The men joked that this makes them the wiser ones. Carina and I, being truly wise, just let them have that one. What we both clearly see is how, through the love of these men, we have finally been able to feel content with ourselves. We both feel unconditionally supported by our current partners—a true gift, especially later in life.
We now mostly see the similarities in our life paths, although they may have always been there. When you’re young, you’re more focused on differences. You want to be unique, to stand out from the crowd. But the older you get, the more you realize that, through life experience, you simply become more human. A unique individual, yes—but also very similar to all other people. After all, nothing truly human is foreign to us.
We can be everything, we’re allowed to be everything, and we get to choose.
 And when you look at aging this way, it becomes something truly beautiful.
 There’s something profoundly special about literally growing up and growing old with someone—reflecting together, mirroring one another, staying young in the heart even as the body tells a different story.
 I’m grateful to have such a friendship.
July 9, 2025 - Day 119
Vitality
 that’s what I strive for.
 How do I do it?
 By training, eating healthy, and neutralizing the ghosts of my past — through writing.
What does “vitality” actually mean?
 Vitality refers to life force, life energy. It includes both physical and mental resilience, the ability to sustain energy to meet daily challenges. A vital person feels energetic, fit, motivated, and has a positive mindset.
My husband often admires my mental strength and zest for life.
 That’s lovely, of course — but sometimes, I have to fake it just to keep going.
I’ve had a few good days.
 For me, that almost always means I’m doing better physically.
 Mentally, I’ve always been strong — thankfully.
 But how much easier would it be if my body were just a little more stable?
Unfortunately, today I found training incredibly exhausting again.
 Instead of two half-hour sessions, I only managed one — and felt drained the rest of the day.
To avoid being dragged down by my faltering body, I chose to stay mentally vital.
 So I finished the painting I mentioned yesterday.
I called it “Regain Vitality.”
It’s full of color — symbolizing a vibrant life, lived by a dynamic person.
 The movement is shown through circular forms.
The triangles are rigid, but softly colored —
 In other words: conquerable.
You see winter fun (for someone born in January, winter is closer to the heart than summer), skaters, cyclists, and a hiker.
 Athletic joy in nature — that’s how I portray myself.
Small in the image, maybe far off still,
 But certainly reachable
 If I continue, steadily, on the path I’m walking now…
July 8, 2025 - Day 118
Nostalgia.
 A nostalgic mood is a feeling that evokes connection, comfort, and positive memories.
 Revisiting the past can deepen one’s sense of meaning and well-being, and help to process negative emotions.
Nostalgia often centers around cherished memories.
While painting a new piece today, two songs started playing in my head:
 “Burning Down the House” by Talking Heads, and “Bridges Are Burning” by Wally Tax.
I used to be a huge fan of Talking Heads.
 Byrne’s absurd stage presence, the simplicity yet intrigue of their concert film — it captivated me.
 It brings me back to a time when I felt happy.
In an interview, David Byrne explained the metaphor behind Burning Down the House:
“It wasn’t about arson. When I wrote the lyrics in 1982, the title line was a metaphor for destroying something safe that was keeping you trapped… I saw it as an expression of liberation, breaking free from whatever was holding you back.”
Wally Tax’s song is very different.
 At the time, I was simply fascinated by it — mesmerized by the track.
 Tax himself always struck me as a strange man. But I sensed he wrote this as a confession: to show the world he was destroying his own life.
I interpreted it as a metaphor too:
 Burning things down to start anew. Rebuilding bridges.
Just like with my dreams, I tend to assign meaning to whatever suddenly lands in my awareness.
 Even old songs I haven’t listened to in years.
So why these two?
The painting I’m working on now is unusual.
 The way I’m creating it, the form it’s taking — it’s really different from my usual work.
 It looks simple, but it’s intriguing.
I realize I’m slowly letting go of my past, especially the trauma.
 I’m literally leaving it behind.
Yes — I think I understand now why those songs came to me while creating.
 I’m in a good place right now.
A top day.
July 7, 2025 - Day 117
Five and a half months since the stroke, and I can say with pride: I’m doing much better.
 Every day I either cycle or walk. Walking in particular has improved significantly. Still heavy at times, but I now walk 3 to 5 kilometers — instead of just 100 meters. That’s real progress!
My balance is visibly improving, too.
 Bit by bit, I’m becoming physically and mentally healthier.
My neurological condition, CMT, might look like a troublesome illness to an outsider. And even though it’s progressive, I experience it as part of me. I literally don’t know any different — I was born with it.
So everything else I feel — that is what I interpret as illness or deep discomfort.
 In other words, I’m absolutely over the moon with this progress.
Today consisted of training, relaxing, and painting.
 Few thoughts. No worries. Just contentment.
Nothing much to report — boring for the reader, perhaps —
 But this lady is feeling at peace today.
July 6, 2025 - Day 116
Following yesterday’s entry, my sister sent me a quote she had just read in the newspaper:
“It is a great mystery of human life that suffering slowly transforms into quiet, intimate joy, that our bitter tears eventually become tears of emotion and purification of the heart.”
– Fyodor Dostoevsky
He also wrote:
“The mystery of human existence is not only in staying alive, but in finding something to live for.”
Dostoevsky lived from 1821 to 1881. Two hundred years ago! It goes to show: humanity never really changes. Technology evolves, appearances shift, the natural world transforms through human interference — but the inner human being does not.
The spirit of the times may determine how thoughts are expressed — I’ve even seen that in my own relatively short life. What’s considered acceptable to say has changed significantly.
For example, we used to sing lyrics in school like: “Little Moor, black as soot.” And all those traditional Sinterklaas songs, full of now outdated and unacceptable references. Understandably so.
But that’s not really my point. What I find striking is this:
Humans have always been preoccupied with inner awareness — and that hasn’t changed, regardless of the form or flavor of the time.
Toon Hermans once said:
“To live is a privilege; to know how, is an art.”
No one has a manual for how to live. Every person is a unique building block — part of a vast whole.
And you need many other blocks to see who or what you truly are.
That’s exactly why we need other people in order to grow.
And if I extend the metaphor further, I think about the diversity of bricks needed to build something beautiful: a supporting brick, a cornerstone, a connecting brick, a rebellious one, a colorful one, a shaping one, and so on.
All of it is necessary to make humanity whole.
Everything is allowed to be here.
This realization brings me more and more peace — and acceptance of who I am.
July 5, 2025 - Day 115
Today it’s been 10 years since Michel passed away.
To me, he’s still here — every single day.
What I miss most are the conversations we used to have. We lifted each other up. We grew together, inspired each other, sharpened each other. No one has ever done that for me the way he did.
I believe that when something or someone falls away, life brings new challenges.
Living with Michel required a certain intensity — a level I haven’t encountered since.
Ten years older now, I’m literally and figuratively in a different phase of life. Not comparable.
Still, I talk to him in my thoughts — as if he’s an angel, a guide, still whispering things to me.
His “lay down” mentality — that calming presence — is something I still need now and then, to let go of my worries.
By now, I’m certain: he will always be a part of me.
Because of that, I feel free to take on new challenges.
His path ended in this life.
Mine still continues.
I have a new partner now — Ton. We’ve been married for two years.
There are very few similarities between Michel and Ton. Actually, there’s just one: they’re both men.
Hahaha — that’s about where the resemblance ends.
It’s not that I compare them.
How can I explain?
Michel is now a part of me — integrated — he has shaped who I’ve become.
Ton is with the Annette as she is now, complete with that inner Michel-part.
Together, we form an entirely new relationship, with different ingredients.
We are not each other’s solution to the past —
There is simply love now.
That means we don’t try to fix each other’s old wounds or past relationships.
We focus on the love we share today, and the future we want to create together — without dragging the past along.
We’re two individuals with our own histories, and we’re not responsible for each other’s past.
We love each other as we are now, shaped by everything we’ve lived through.
We don’t try to change or “repair” one another.
No — we enjoy a life in which we can both experience new things.
Losing your partner is deeply painful.
But on the other side of it, I’ve come to see something else: a gift.
Now, I get to discover new aspects of myself — because Ton holds up a very different mirror.
It’s become clear to me:
Life takes, and life gives.
It took Michel —
And gave me Ton.
It took away my health through a stroke —
And gave me renewed insight in return…
July 4, 2025 - Day 114
The painting is not a mask — it symbolizes my face.
The way I experience life at this moment.
As I look at it, the pupils really stand out. They look sharply into the world.
In the past, people sometimes commented on how I look at things. One woman — a stranger to me — once said I had a "piercing gaze." I remember being shocked when she said that. I don’t see my own eyes, of course. But I do know that I often want to truly understand what I’m looking at.
My children sometimes find my gaze unsettling. They don’t react to what I say, but to how I look at them. Apparently, my eyes reflect the stirrings of my soul — at least, to the viewer, I seem to be an open book.
People often respond to me before I’ve even said a word.
And I wonder:
“Do they see what’s going on inside me?”
Or
“Am I a mirror for the person looking at me?”
It depends on how you look at it.
What else stands out to me in the painting?
The colors are notably bright and feel sunny.
I usually paint with deeper tones.
This painting makes me feel happy.
The black pupils are present, but they don’t feel like a dissonance.
The most prominent colors are light blue, orange, and pink.
I also see blue, yellow, gold, white, and soft green.
Here’s what these colors mean to me:
Light Blue – calming, peaceful, linked to clarity, loyalty, truth, wisdom, and spiritual willpower.
Blue – symbolizes depth and expansiveness; represents harmony, honesty, and creativity, but can feel distant.
Yellow – the color of the sun, warmth, joy, curiosity, spontaneity. Cheerful and uplifting.
Orange – spiritual awakening, creativity, energy, originality, vitality. Warm, adventurous, and optimistic.
Pink – love, compassion, inner peace. Helps with self-acceptance and emotional connection.
Gold – divine energy, purity, power, healing, transformation. A source of light and spiritual abundance.
Light Green – renewal, growth, vitality, harmony with nature, and fresh beginnings.
White – purity, truth, peace, completeness. Symbolic of the divine and of new beginnings.
These are beautiful meanings to assign to my color choices.
It’s clear to me that I’ve gone through a period of growth.
Some things have been processed more deeply, and I feel more balanced than before.
The flowers in the painting represent my desire to be in nature — to nourish myself from it. For me, this is an encouraging painting.
I used real plants: lamsoor (sea lavender) and gerbera.
Spiritually, lamsoor is associated with resilience and endurance, growing in tough conditions. It also symbolizes affection and friendship in some traditions.
Gerberas represent joy, vitality, and positivity. They’re linked to innocence and happiness.
I’ve titled this painting “Inner Face.”
The “inner face” is often a metaphor for our inner state — our emotional and spiritual self — and how that subtly shows in our appearance.
Or how a face can reflect the essence of someone’s personality.
                    July 3, 2025 - Day 113
Second opinion.
 I went to see a different cardiologist today, in Rotterdam. I don’t think anyone particularly enjoys going to a hospital, but for me it’s a kind of PTSD. In the past, I’ve done several EMDR sessions to work through it.
 (EMDR stands for Eye Movement Desensitization and Reprocessing. It’s a form of therapy used to reduce the emotional impact of traumatic experiences. Through stimulation—like eye movements or taps—the brain is helped to process disturbing memories so their emotional charge decreases.)
As a young teenager, I was used as a test subject—with my parents’ permission. Therapy has softened the sharpest edges of those experiences, but the sheer number of hospital visits I’ve had this past year forces me to actively suppress the aversion and nausea I feel.
Today, I went in feeling relatively calm.
 How do I know that? Well, usually, just before I have a doctor’s appointment, I get very short-tempered with Ton. This time, I didn’t. Well—except for a brief snap when he took a wrong turn, but overall, I was easy-peasy.
The consultation went well. The cardiologist was kind and clear in his explanation. On the way home, we decided to go for a bike ride later in the day. That seemed like a good plan—especially since the recent heatwave had kept us mostly indoors.
But once we got home, I realized just how tired I was.
 At the hospital, my blood pressure had been perfect—clearly a sign of my inner calm. But at home, I could feel how deeply it had affected me. Yes, I’m much better at managing my emotions now, but these things still hit hard.
Where did the time go—the time when I almost never saw a doctor?
 The time when I didn’t take a single pill?
 Sometimes it’s hard to believe I’ve ended up in this medical circus again.
I’ll have to shift my point of view—from resistance to the medical world, toward gratitude that it exists. Gratitude that the medicine keeps me healthy.
It went well today.
 Calm in the moment.
 Tired outside of the moment.
 Let’s call it a step in the right direction.
July 2, 2025 - Day 112
Creativity.
 According to my husband, it’s always a good sign when I start painting again. I feel the same way. My thoughts quiet down; it feels like entering a meditative state. It's a way of connecting with my inner world of experience. There’s no plan—just pure expression, driven by intuition and emotion, without concern for the final result. As far back as I can remember, I’ve done this. In the past, after finishing a painting, I would look at it for days. I called this “mopping” — letting the work reveal things to me. It helped me get to know myself, gain insights, a kind of exploration to discover my true self.
Normally, I paint from a flow, often triggered by something—something I see in nature, something someone says to me. It doesn’t matter what: TV, a book, anything can set me off into that creative current. When I'm in that flow, I can paint day and night until it's done. A kind of passionate obsession. Lately, I’ve been trying to change this. I’m trying to allow myself to pause, to sleep. That’s incredibly difficult, because when I’m in that state, I can’t seem to sleep. Still, I want to teach myself to take breaks even in the middle of a creative flow.
A few things stood out to me today:
- There was no trigger—just an unavoidable inner urge to create.
 
- The color palette is very different from what I usually use.
 
- The base was a face.
 
- Working for hours made my body very tired. My stamina isn’t what it used to be. I took a nap and immediately fell into a deep sleep.
 
- After the nap, I could slip right back into the flow.
 
- I could even write my blog—something I’m sure I couldn’t have done in the past.
 
- The painting isn’t finished yet, but it already radiates so much positivity.
 
I’m very curious to see what this painting will tell me once it’s done—just like my dreams.
 Either way, I’m happy to be working on it.
July 1, 2025 - Day 111
The Flow of Life
My oldest child has her birthday today!
Ton and I sang to her at 00:01.
Over the weekend, my daughter told everyone that Ton—back when he was her doctor—once gave her a heel prick as a baby. There are even photos of him holding her, 38 years ago.
How unpredictable life can be.
How your path unfolds is truly a mystery.
Could I have known, back then, that I’d marry that same doctor 30 years later?
I remember how I used to picture my future—vivid images, full of conviction.
Even the first time I got married, I was certain it would match the dreams I had.
I believed my visions would manifest.
Not realizing… they were just illusions.
After the first disappointment, I picked myself up and continued, trying to control life again and again.
Looking back, I always thought I was moving spiritually with “the flow of life.”
Yes—I wanted to go with the flow.
But what I really did was fluff up the pillows each time and think: “Okay, this is it. This will stay.”
But it never did.
Life keeps moving. There’s always something unexpected.
Yes, I’ve learned to adjust—eventually. But now I realize something deeper:
Going with the flow of life doesn’t mean adapting afterwards.
It means being flexible in the moment.
You can only feel joy or happiness NOW.
Afterwards, you may feel satisfied—or disappointed—but it’s never now again.
Making plans or imagining the future is madness.
Before you know it, you’re trying to control it again.
No—I need to stop focusing on things outside this time and space.
Stay alert to what’s unfolding right now.
Life is a vast ocean you can play in—
As long as you let go of judgment, preference, and your grip on long-term plans.
Be open to what comes, as it comes.
And if I stumble?
I’ll get up. Brush off the dust.
Laugh out loud
And carry on.
I might be wrong,
But I think I’ve finally reached a point where I can really live this way.
June 30, 2025 - Day 110
Heat and Emotional Blockades
Heat is the worst for me. My body can't release warmth properly. I retain fluid suddenly, like a balloon swelling up, causing pain.
My internal thermostat is broken, you could say.
Even as a young girl, heatwaves rendered me useless.
And as I grow older, it only gets worse. Now I truly understand how elderly people can die from heat.
So I stay inside with the air conditioner on.
No other choice.
This morning I also got caught in an emotional rollercoaster due to some miscommunication.
It hit me so deeply I can’t even write about it in detail.
All I can say is I felt nauseous, teary, and completely shut down.
Blocked—because talking about the issue wasn’t possible.
What is an emotional blockade?
It’s an internal wall that stops you from fully experiencing or expressing your emotions. A kind of self-protective mechanism—avoiding pain or discomfort by suppressing feelings.
But those blockades create other issues: isolation, stress, problems in relationships.
You might feel nothing at all, suppress everything, or get caught between contradictory emotions.
Wow… maybe that’s also what happened yesterday.
So, what can I do?
Let go of what I cannot change.
Focus on myself. My recovery plan is going well—my training schedule feels strong.
Respect my limits—physically and mentally.
Start truly respecting myself.
This life is mine.
And I can enjoy everything that is going well.
After a day full of emotional pain, I find myself back at this same conclusion:
Worrying about things beyond my control is useless.
For anyone.
June 29, 2025 - Day 109
Present, But Not There
Sailing with the whole family on the Linge River in a BBQ donut boat—it was a unique experience. Ton and I celebrate our birthdays together every year in June or July, with all our children, their partners, and grandchildren. This year we were 20 people strong.
I’m always the one to organize it and I’m glad when as many as possible can attend. This time, it was supposed to be everyone—but one person cancelled.
 You’d think: “How lovely! So gezellig!” (cosy, fun!)
 And it was… for everyone. Except me.
Here’s the strange part: I felt absolutely nothing.
This happens to me a lot. After a party I’ve organized, people tell me how much they enjoyed it—even years later. But me? Nothing. No feeling. No emotional response. It’s like I wasn’t really there.
Over time, I’ve learned to answer affirmatively when people say, “Wasn’t it great?” I nod, not to ruin their good vibe. But inside—nothing moves.
I feel like someone who observes everything but isn’t part of it.
Today, again, I found myself asking others if they enjoyed it. Because I can’t tell on my own. Normally in larger groups I’m hyper-aware—sensitive to atmosphere and tension. I react instantly to emotional cues.
But at family gatherings? I’m physically present—but mentally spaced out.
When I get home, it all becomes clear: I was emotionally absent.
Why is that?
 Is there some deep stigma attached to family for me?
My own children and grandchildren feel safer to me than my extended family.
 Or is it the responsibility of organizing it that detaches me emotionally?
 Should I seriously examine this pattern—or just stop organizing these events?
From a maternal standpoint, I think it’s good for the kids’ connection.
 It’s healthy to facilitate those moments. But what does it mean for me?
Is there a way I could enjoy it too?
 Why do I feel so empty, indifferent, numb during these gatherings?
I’m honestly wondering.
 Especially because I’ve noticed this in myself for years.
Family weekends with my siblings, nieces, and nephews from my side of the family trigger heavy PTSD. I’ve decided never to go again—only to birthdays, and even then with an escape plan.
Weirdly enough, family events with my dad’s side—cousins and all—feel like a warm bath.
Such different responses in different contexts.
 I have no idea why I let nothing in on days like today.
 No highs, no lows. Just... blank.
I’m not necessarily looking for an answer.
 But I am curious
June 28, 2025 - Day 108
Where You Come From, Where You're Going
“Who you are is not only defined by where you come from, but also by where you're going.”
 My friend Hilde sent me this quote after seeing it at an exhibition at the Fenix Museum in Rotterdam. It struck me deeply.
If people truly knew who my biological parents are and how they’ve behaved in their lives, I’d feel ashamed to be their offspring. Not just shame—but a deep fear of resembling them. Physically, sure—that’s obvious. But internally…! I don’t even want to imagine it.
If I think about it seriously, it’s the kind of thing that could keep me awake at night.
I’ve mostly tried to live by the strict and dogmatic rules of the man who raised me. His standards were extreme too, but at least they made some sense. Of course, I broke the rules from time to time—like any good rebellious youth.
But those rules still shape me to this day. They’ve made me uncompromising, rigid, even harsh at times. People who know me also know I have an extremely free-spirited side.
 There’s rarely a middle ground with me. Balance is often nowhere to be found—it’s either black or white.
Suddenly it hits me: living with someone like me must not be easy.
From now on, I no longer want to feel ashamed of being a child of Heidi and Peter. No—I’m grateful they made my life possible.
 Well… to put it more accurately: I’m grateful that I’m here.
Now it’s time to meet the one and only Annette 4—and to really get to know her. Because Annette 1, 2, and 3 (the thinker, the emotional one, and the observer) are on their way to becoming her.
Annette 4 is the one I’m moving toward. A version of myself that is more balanced, less fragmented, more unified.
All the aspects that make me “Annette,” finally integrated into a beautiful whole—balanced, free, and joyful.
That is my path. That is my mission.
June 27, 2025 - Day 107
Love Is...
Love for my partner.
 Love for my children.
 Love for my friends.
 Love for my animals.
 Love for humankind.
 Love for the things I love doing.
The word is used so often. But is love the same for everyone? Is it unconditional? Does love have layers? Or dimensions?
What are we really talking about?
 Passion? Devotion? Affection? Attachment? Tenderness? Infatuation?
I find it hard to define.
Love for a partner always fluctuates for me. It’s tied to my emotional state—my emotional allergies. Still, I see a partner as a mirror, a sparring partner through whom I can learn about myself.
 From experience, I know that when love starts strong, it’s up to me to help it flourish. But it’s not always easy.
Love for my friends is mainly about loyalty. There are specific aspects I connect with—and that’s what we share. The rest, I leave untouched. That’s probably why friendships often last forever. With friends, you get to pick the beautiful parts. It’s less confronting than a partner.
Love for my animals—that’s something special. I call them “my little hearts.” I’m always amazed how clearly they love me. Ton feeds them and walks them, yet they’re more attached to me. They give me comfort, warmth, and endless cuddles.
 I don’t even like physical touch from people—yet with animals, I can cuddle all day. With them, I feel truly safe.
My passions lie in creativity and nature. Loving people? That’s trickier. I respect and accept them, and I’ll help if asked. But I don’t reach out to strangers easily. I usually observe before I engage.
And then the hardest part… my children.
I enjoyed all of my pregnancies. Those were beautiful periods. Holding my babies close, breastfeeding, being with them 24/7—it was deeply fulfilling. For my two youngest, I even worked at their school to stay close.
My husband and I believed that gave them a safe, strong start.
 But something went wrong in the bond somewhere. Things don’t flow as smoothly as I’d hoped.
Did it start when my husband died ten years ago? Or earlier?
I always hoped the feeling of connection and unconditional love would always be there. But their unpredictable behavior unsettles me.
Is my love for my children truly unconditional?
 Is their love for me?
Can love change?
 Will love prevail?
Why is this so hard?
 Why does it scare me?
My children are my greatest blessing.
 I love them—and I’m incredibly proud.
 But they are also my most vulnerable spot.
They can hurt me more than anyone. They can also make me happiest. Because I’m not detached from them—not emotionally.
Physically, yes. They live elsewhere. But there’s an invisible umbilical cord that will never go away. It still feels like part of my physical being.
That’s why I’ll always be vulnerable when it comes to them.
 Maybe I, too, just need to go through the pain here.
June 26, 2025 - Day 106
Fake it Till You Make It
It’s a saying that means pretending to be confident and competent—even if you’re not yet—until eventually, you truly become it. You act your way into belief. It’s a strategy where you influence your own mindset and how others perceive you by adjusting your behavior.
With my bold mouth I often say: “I can do anything.” A bit of an exaggeration, sure. But when I set my mind to something, it often does work. Mentally and creatively, there’s very little I can’t handle.
 But… the big but… I also have a body.
Even physically, I’ve often done the impossible, despite my condition. But right now, I struggle with the simplest of exercises. Like stepping over a 15 cm line without toppling, or walking in a straight line with even steps—it seems impossible!
These almost infantile exercises are real obstacles for me. Inside, the dialogue starts again:
 “‘Can’t’ doesn’t exist in my vocabulary.”
 “If I think I can’t, I don’t even begin.”
 “So why am I doing this then?”
 “People only see what I can do—at least as much as possible.”
 “Haha, am I fooling myself now?”
 “Even the blind could see something’s off.”
 “People have seen it my whole life.”
 “Annetje, you’re capable—but also incapable of many things.”
 “This isn’t about ability—it’s rehab.”
 “Don’t get frustrated—just keep practicing.”
That’s the loop in my head.
I told my therapist I’m in a new mode now. A choice between being a depressed elephant or a vibrant older woman in pain. And I absolutely choose the latter.
So now, it’s daily training: 75 minutes of physio twice a week, 30 minutes at home five times a week. Cycling doesn’t count—that’s just movement.
This plan feels realistic and sustainable. It’s as if I’m seeking a physical catharsis. That word is often used for emotional cleansing. Catharsis means experiencing deep emotions like grief or rage, then finding relief. Writing gives me some of that emotional catharsis.
Now it’s time for my body to go through its own. Through pain and insecurity, toward strength and lightness.
 It’s possible—I’m certain of it!
June 25, 2025 - Day 105
Through the Pain
Twice a week I go to rehab: fitness and exercises. If possible, I try to cycle every day. Unfortunately, each time I suffer an injury, it sets me back for a week—or often several—confined to bed. That’s been my reality for the past two years, resulting in a weight gain of 20 kilos and a slow descent into a downward spiral.
Lately, I stop whenever I feel additional pain—by that I mean pain different from the chronic discomfort I’m already used to. Back when I was actively teaching yoga and living that philosophy, I handled pain in a very different way.
This morning I woke up from a jumble of dreams. I can’t recall the details, but during my morning rituals, a voice surfaced in my mind: “Do you remember the enormous pain you had during your first yoga trainings?”
 “Yes, I absolutely do!” I replied to myself.
“Then why do your shoulders and upper arms hurt now?”
 “Because of the exercises you did yesterday.”
 “So what are you going to do? Quit again? Or push through the pain like you used to?”
“Annette, are you willing to go for it? What do you have to lose? Do you really want to spiral down even further?”
No—I need to pick up the gauntlet again. Train actively. Every day.
 THROUGH THE PAIN!
No sooner said than done—or better: no sooner thought than done. I unrolled my yoga mat and got moving. After a few exercises, a lot of sweat, and yes—pain—I felt proud and satisfied. Strange how I rediscovered how much I enjoy pushing my limits. It’s always been that way.
I know this will likely come with sore muscles in the beginning. But that’s okay. This time I’ll keep it simple: 15 to 30 minutes of intensive training a day. No more quitting when it hurts. Just carry on. It helped me enormously 40 years ago—why wouldn’t it again?
For me, things work differently. When people say “listen to your body,” I almost have to do the opposite. My body naturally asks for rest. The less I do, the less pain I feel. But in the end, that only weighs me down—literally and emotionally. Moving helps me feel better mentally. It gives me energy and motivation. My body always responds with pain. It’s a dilemma.
Do I want to live with as little pain as possible, but heavy and sluggish?
 Or... do I want to live full of energy, light in spirit and body—but in pain?
I’ve lived the first option in recent years. I used to live the second, from age 20 to 40. And now I’m going to return to that second path—but more balanced this time. A little bit each day. Not all day like before.
I’ll start my mornings with rituals, ending with exercise. Yes, it’s another commitment—but this time, not out of discipline, but out of love for myself.
I know I need to start moving to create change. Lately, I feel like a frail old woman. I’ve long been able to separate that feeling mentally and physically. But if I keep going like this, I’ll become old in mind too. And that’s not how I want to see myself.
Transformation will take a lot—mentally and physically. It’s not my goal, but it will be my path.
 And I’m giving it my all.
June 24, 2025 -  Day 104
 Dominance.
 My friend Hilde and I are both widows. We both had husbands who kept a youthful, hippie-like spirit their whole lives. For 25 years, we were used to men who went along with whatever we suggested.
Today we talked about how easy it was that our husbands just followed our lead. People often describe us as dominant women. But… are we really?
 What is dominance in a relationship, anyway?
 Dominance can mean being bossy, ignoring the other’s feelings, being self-centered… not very compatible with mutual respect.
Bossy? Maybe.
 But disregarding feelings? That’s not us. We’re both soft at heart. We cry when we see someone in pain.
 I’d say we’re more like initiators who happen to be a bit persuasive.
But now we’re both in new relationships—with men who have their own opinions. And guess what?
 It turns out we’re not always as “loving and patient” as we thought.
 We still want things to go our way.
 We’re not used to hearing:
 “No, I don’t want that.”
 “Why don’t you do it yourself?”
 “Can we talk about it first?”
It’s a whole new ballgame.
 We can laugh about it, but yes… we might have to admit we’ve got a bit of dominance in us.
 It’s time to let go of always needing things to go our way—and focus on the beauty of what is mutually possible with our new partners.
While we’re on the subject of dominance:
 Why are people who speak their minds and take initiative always labeled dominant?
 My husband used to disappear into his book and ignore the world. I found that to be a kind of silent dominance—or avoidance of responsibility.
 Those who seem passive—burying themselves in books or hobbies—can be dominant too, in their own quiet way.
At least I see it now. I recognize my own habits of always pushing my way through. But now I also see there’s another will in the room—his.
 And that awareness softens the label of dominance a bit.
 It’s exciting to test this still-untouched side of myself in a new relationship.
 You’re never too old to learn.
June 23, 2025 - Day 103
 Choices.
 The intention behind this blog is pretty clear by now. In my mind, I gave myself a year to do this daily. What surprises me most is that I’ve actually managed to get into a flow each day and write about a theme that showed up.
 My father instilled in me the importance of always keeping your promises… and finishing what you start. He was full of these moral slogans. Out of deep respect for him, I wanted to be the perfect daughter who lived up to them all.
 As a result, I’ve always felt a lot of pressure—which sometimes backfires, leaving me drowning in guilt and shame. How ridiculous is it to keep setting the bar this high? If I say, “I’ll cycle every day,” I impose that on myself, even if it leaves me with blisters in places I’d rather not mention.
 Because of my neurological condition, I never know how I’ll feel tomorrow—or even in an hour. Canceling a plan simply because I don’t feel well? That thought rarely crosses my mind. And so, I push through on sheer willpower, flashing a smile, only to collapse in bed for days or weeks.
 But yeah—no one sees that. No one knows, except my husband. What matters is that I kept my promise—with my last bit of energy and a brave face!
 I can see now how this behavior pattern is one big trap. Absurd.
So, how did I get on this track again? Oh right... Today at rehab, I was on the exercise bike next to a woman I hadn’t seen before. She said, “Humid today, isn’t it?”
 I mumbled, “It’s not that bad.” (Not true. I just pegged her as a chatterbox and hoped that would end it.) Silence. Good.
 Then she went: “I’ve been on holiday for four weeks.”
 I said, “Oh,” and thought, Keep pedaling, Netje.
 Then again: “It must’ve been because I was outside all day, camping.”
 I closed my eyes—still eight minutes to go—hoping she’d take the hint.
While cycling in my little bubble, it hit me: this is not how I want to be. This wasn’t just antisocial—it was borderline rude.
 But why do I always have to be social? Don’t I get to choose?
 Why do I always summon “the father” in me and suppress “the mother”?
 Isn’t there room for Annette—the one who can say, “I just can’t today”?
 Who’s allowed to not feel like it? Who is free to just be?
So what if I skip a day of writing? That’s okay too.
 When will I finally let go of all those dogmas?
 Come on, Annette—you’ve got this!
 It’s okay that I didn’t want to talk to anyone today. No guilt or shame needed.
When I told my husband, he said:
 “Maybe think of a way to end a conversation nicely. Surely there are better ways.”
 “You do have choices.”
 So yes, I made a choice today… but it could’ve been more graceful.
 Closing my eyes—literally and figuratively—was a bit extreme.
Sigh. My brain shuts down immediately when I think of how to kindly tell someone I don’t want to chat.
 How do you do that, face to face, without sounding rude?
 Honestly, I don’t know.
 Maybe one of my readers does?
June 22, 2025 - Day 102
Dreams about a transgender person, who turns out to be intersex—she didn’t know that herself. She wants to be a man and eventually discovers she already has a penis. In the dream, I witness the discrimination and bullying she experiences. It’s not a sexual dream; I’m more of an observer of her struggle. It’s a struggle I don’t know personally—I don’t feel pity, but I do feel compassion. In a split second, this person briefly changes into one of my children, then reverts to being a stranger. The dream isn’t a story with a clear narrative but rather short, repeating scenes with small differences.
Then suddenly I see the Rolling Stones as 80-year-old men, and I hear a voice say: “Now we’re truly talking about the end of an era.” And I immediately understand. That’s when I wake up.
Not much actually happens in the dream, but it lingers for hours after I wake. Normally, I think: “I should write this down later,” but no matter how hard I try, I can never remember. Sure, I could keep a notebook next to my bed, but I’ve chosen to only analyze dreams that stay with me. I trust that if they stick, they’re important for me at this time. Never say never—maybe someday I’ll place that notebook there. Just not now.
So, what does this dream mean?
Dreams about a transgender person can reflect themes of identity, uncertainty, fear, or even the acceptance of diversity and transformation.
 Some possible interpretations:
- Identity and self-acceptance: This dream may mirror my own search for identity—why I do the things I do. That’s the essence of this blog.
 - Fear and insecurity: I’ve always felt insecure in my body—it responds unpredictably. I even questioned my sexuality as a young woman, explored the idea of being lesbian, but that didn’t quite suit me. Through my children, I later encountered many other expressions of sexuality. I think I relate most to the label of pansexual. Am I afraid of that? No. Even while I’m in a traditional, happy relationship.
 - Change and acceptance: A lot is changing right now. I like to think I’m accepting of diversity, though maybe that’s worth exploring more deeply.
 - Social awareness: I’m aware of the prejudice and challenges transgender people face. It fascinates me—the choices, the surgeries, the name changes. Through my kids and their friends, I’ve seen so much. Was it always like this? Or is this a new phase in human evolution? I find it fascinating, not offensive.
 - Symbolism: The transgender person might symbolize an aspect of myself—inner masculinity or femininity, or a desire to feel more whole. I’m not sure I long for that, but I’ll keep the question open.
 
Some context for reflection:
- In the dream, I felt calm and observant.
 - The transgender person was unknown, but briefly looked like one of my children.
 - My relationship to transgender identity is mostly through my children and friends. When someone finds their “true” self through such a journey, they become happier. That’s beautiful. Who could be against that?
 - This dream likely reflects my recent emotional developments—growing awareness, my changing relationship with my children, my inner transformation.
 
So yes, I believe this dream is a mirror of my inner process—conscious and unconscious. I’m grateful for that, because I believe there are no fixed answers. But there is a path. A personal path, guided by an inner compass. I follow it by listening to my heart.
Writing, for me, happens in flow—without thinking. Afterwards, I read my own text as if I’m an outsider. As I’ve said before, I have Annette 1, 2, and 3 inside me. Annette 3—the observer—reads and says, “Ohhh… so that’s how it is!”
 Isn’t it amazing how this works for me?
June 21, 2025 - Day 101
When an adult child treats you in a way that leaves a painful emptiness in your heart—how do you deal with that?
I have five children: three I gave birth to, one stepchild, and one foster child. Five very different personalities, which means that now they’re adults, my relationships with each of them vary. With some it’s easier, with others more complicated. Different interests, but also shared ones. None of them live close to me.
Letting them go so they could learn to fly on their own has always been important to me. My husband Michel and I didn’t care what they wanted to study or what they looked like. Their friends were always welcome—anyone could join us for dinner or stay the night. We were curious about how they would develop.
Sadly, the two youngest were only 16 and 17 when Michel passed away. That had a huge impact on all the children—and on me. During that time, numb from grief and living in poverty, I wasn’t able to guide them through their mourning process the way I should have. They moved out around that time to start their studies. Father gone, mother emotionally unreachable, no money. It was a very heavy time for them.
Ten years have passed now, and the scars—those unresolved traumas—have become more visible. Should I have done better? Could I have done it differently? Offering a sincere apology works with one child, but not with another. I feel responsible. I feel guilty.
 There’s nothing worse than watching your child struggle—and feeling powerless to help or even reach them.
Michel and I were a real team when it came to parenting. We balanced each other out to understand and support our children as best we could. Our kids were often the center of our conversations. When I had trouble connecting with one of them, Michel would step in and vice versa. We were able to ‘channel’ together—to help communicate more clearly and lovingly with them.
When he died, that balance vanished. I remember so clearly how communication with the children became strained after that. Terrible. Knowing that that dynamic would never return.
The child who resembles me the most is the one who creates the most distance. For years, it's been a cycle of almost no contact alternating with periods of intense connection. And as I write this, I realize: I have that same tendency. I, too, am extreme in many things.
Figuring out my stance is always difficult. Do I say too much? Or too little? Do I ask for too much? Or not enough?
 It makes me anxious—even nauseous—and, as I said at the start, it leaves a painful emptiness in my heart.
I try to listen without reacting. But how do you do that when your child says nothing?
 How do you set boundaries for respectful communication when there’s no communication at all?
It’s so hard, so confusing.
The only two things I still have are trust and hope.
 Trust that, someday, this silent child will come to understand that I love all my children unconditionally.
June 20, 2025 - Day 100
Secrets and honesty.
 The things a person can be occupied with…
I’ve spent the whole day in the coolest room in our house, lying in bed.
 Hopefully this is the last day of pain from the treatment earlier this week.
 I can already move a bit more easily.
A lazy day, really.
 Ton is out, so it’s just me and the dogs—who seem just as lazy as I am.
On my laptop, I scroll through series, websites, Facebook, Instagram, WhatsApp…
 I see a lot of photos—holiday snapshots, people clearly enjoying themselves.
And still, I think:
 “OMG, how can anyone find this enjoyable?!”
 Or:
 “How can people think this is beautiful?”
These thoughts run through my head.
 And yet, despite them, I send a polite thumbs-up, a heart emoji, or even a cheerful message.
Am I a hypocrite?
 A Pharisee?
And here comes the dilemma:
 Is this honest?
What is honesty?
 When should we be honest?
 And how?
Are our thoughts even ours to share?
Must we always reveal what we truly think or feel?
 Is that even desirable?
If you don’t express your true thoughts, is that a secret?
 Are unspoken thoughts a form of privacy?
What is a secret, anyway?
According to the dictionary:
Secret (noun): something that is hidden; something not meant to be shared.
So yes, if your thoughts remain hidden, they are—in a way—a secret.
To me, this remains a slippery slope.
Thoughts arise consciously and unconsciously.
 Conscious thoughts are what you actively think about.
 Unconscious ones just sneak in.
Why?
 Because of your experiences, conditioning, emotions, desires, past, present, future—you name it.
 They shape who you are in any given moment.
Whether you like it or not, humans are constantly thinking.
 Through meditation, you might create more peace—but even then, the little voices return.
Those thoughts say something about me, just as every emotion says something about me.
Emotions—I can reflect on them.
 And if they were directed at someone, I can apologize.
But thoughts?
 They live inside me.
 Unspoken.
 No one gets hurt by them.
If I look at them honestly, I can learn from them—become gentler, grow.
Or I can simply observe them and say:
 That’s me. So what?
 That’s them. Fine!
No, I don’t think it’s always honest—or helpful—to speak my thoughts aloud.
 Especially if they might hurt someone.
So yes—thoughts can remain private.
 And yes—secrets can be honest.
 And honesty can be unfair.
Each of us probably draws that line—between expressing and withholding—in different places.
I think we’re all just trying to be “good” people.
 We all carry our secrets.
 We all try to be as honest as we can.
I’m just a real human being—
 searching how to be good to myself,
 and to others.
June 19, 2025 - Day 99
Friendships.
I’m grateful to have friends who truly love me.
 They want what’s best for me, they offer support, and they respect who I am.
 They care deeply, and from that place they try to help.
Friend A told me she attends NA (Narcotics Anonymous).
 She reads my blog and said it reminds her a lot of the 12-step program that NA and AA use—
 things like acknowledging your behavior, self-evaluation, admitting mistakes, and being willing to change.
That meant a lot.
 It made me feel like maybe I’m not doing so badly after all.
We’ve known each other for 50 years.
 She told me that, in her eyes, I’ve never changed.
There was a time when she hated the way I “was.”
 And now, through my blog, she sees more of the real Annette—the one I’ve always been.
She still has letters I wrote her 40 years ago—in the same style I use now.
 I’ve always acted from a place of inner wisdom.
 Life has tested me many times, and I’ve drifted from that wisdom too—but I always found my way back.
 Back to the light at the end of the dark tunnel.
Friend B has been my bestie for over 25 years.
 She wants to protect me—figuratively and literally shield me from harm.
 She’s always consciously working on awareness—through books, courses, and conversations.
Whenever I’m in a low place, physically or mentally, she tries to lift me up.
 She’ll recommend books, videos, or workshops.
 Her arguments are often strong—she really wants to move me into action.
But somehow… I always go quiet.
 I feel resistance—not to her, but to the idea of having to read or listen to something.
After a while, she’ll laugh and say:
 “Oh well, what am I talking for—you never do what I suggest anyway.”
And it’s true.
 But I do hear her.
I’ve had a strong inner compass since I was young.
 I’ve often referred to it as “my angels.”
It doesn’t matter whether it’s “real” or not, whether it comes from outside or from within.
 Who can say?
What matters is that this force has always guided me—especially in my darkest moments.
 It’s a strength I can trust.
I remember the shock I felt when I discovered that books had been written with the same wisdom I thought was uniquely mine.
 I wasn’t the only one?! That shook me.
The first book I ever read like that was when I was a teenager staying with my sister:
 “You Can Heal Your Life” by Louise Hay.
The second I read in my early twenties, a gift from a student:
 “Initiation” by Elisabeth Haich.
I devoured both in one sitting—tears streaming down my face.
 The recognition was overwhelming—almost as if they had been written by me.
 It was eerie.
Only later did I realize that others, too, live from this inner wisdom.
 And yes—here I go again, talking about inner wisdom.
 So what about my “angels”?
Well…
 In my experience, I receive answers through my body, through my senses.
 That’s how they reach me.
 It feels honest, authentic, and real.
All my life, I’ve felt, seen, heard, smelled and sensed things that weren’t there.
I haven’t always listened to them blindly—and I still don’t.
 As a child, they were my only guide.
 As a young adult, I fought against them.
 It felt like an invasion of privacy.
Later, through yoga, that connection opened up again.
 My master—a real Sikh—once warned me:
“If you drown in it, it will lead you off your path.”
 (He made a gesture, as if brushing something aside.)
He said many Westerners get lost in it.
In a one-on-one conversation, I learned this:
 First and foremost, you are human.
 And that means finding balance in all things—even spiritual ones.
So here’s where I land:
 I’m a human being.
 With all my ups and downs.
But when things get really tough—on any level—
 I always find my way back through myself—through those inner insights.
That’s when I don’t need a book or a course.
 Because what’s meant for me always comes from within.
What I call “inner” is, in my view, part of something larger.
 I know some people may find this woo-woo.
 But this is how it really works for me.
My husband Ton thinks it’s nonsense.
 He laughs when I talk about “angels.”
That’s okay.
 It works for me.
 It makes me feel good.
There’s no resistance in me anymore.
 I accept this part of myself.
 And I know for sure that I’ll keep following this path—
 regardless of advice, regardless of opinion.
I remain deeply joyful and grateful for this part of me.
June 18, 2025 - Day 98
I woke up from a very strange dream.
 In the dream, I have a swimming pool in my house. A large pool—light blue, crystal clear, in a bright, airy room. Apparently, even in my dream I’m occupied with my physical pain. Being in the water relaxes my body.
Well—“swimming” might be too much—I’m really just playing in the water, letting myself float, sometimes sink down to the bottom. All in a relaxed, thoughtless atmosphere.
Suddenly, I notice a tear about ten centimeters long in the pool floor. Something like a piece of sheet fabric is sticking out. I tug on it, but it’s wedged into the concrete. I swim to the surface and have it examined.
 By whom? That’s unclear—there are no other people in the dream.
But the result:
 Underneath the pool, a mass grave is discovered. Twenty-three people.
It doesn’t scare me.
 Instead, I feel curious—fascinated, even.
 I know this because at the end of the dream, I see myself walking around in a walk-in closet, looking for something to wear while thinking about the mystery.
The closet is tidy and well-organized.
Then I wake up—completely at ease.
It’s striking that this dream didn’t frighten or disturb me.
 A mass grave under my beautiful pool…
 Water, concrete, light blue… a sunny space.
 And it ends in a closet.
Haha—so the skeletons didn’t come out of the closet.
 But… what did?
Naturally, I looked up what this dream might mean.
 Here’s what I found:
A dream about a hidden mass grave can symbolize suppressed emotions, fears, or unresolved past experiences. It can also indicate a sense of uncertainty, loss of control, or a hidden part of yourself that is seeking to emerge.
Possible interpretations:
- Repressed emotions: The grave may represent buried feelings, memories, or trauma.
 - Fear and uncertainty: The dream could point to a fear of facing the past—or anxiety about the future.
 - Loss of control: A mass grave might reflect a feeling of helplessness.
 - Suppression: You may have repressed aspects of yourself or your past, and the dream signals they are ready to surface.
 - New beginning: It can also be a sign of renewal—of letting go of the old and making space for the new.
 
Further reflection:
- Was the dream dark and scary, or calm? Were others present?
 - What emotions did you feel in the dream?
 - How does the dream relate to your current life situation?
 
Take time to process your dream and consider what it might mean for you. Talking about it or seeking professional dream interpretation may help.
Hmm… I can work with this.
I actually told all of this to my doctor yesterday.
 After the stroke, I felt like I lost control over my emotions—as if the “lid” came off.
 Memories started flooding back.
 Fears returned—familiar ones from long ago.
I made a conscious decision to do something constructive with this confusion: to write about it daily.
 I laughed and told her:
 “In a way, I feel like I’m reinventing myself.”
 “A discovery—Who is Annette?”
 “Maybe it sounds silly, but I’m grateful for the stroke. It’s taking me deeper into my development.”
She smiled and said:
 “Yes, Annette, that’s a beautiful way to approach it.”
 “And it’s true—many people struggle with emotional regulation after a stroke.”
Ton had a few questions too.
 The doctor—who specializes in rehabilitation and neurological conditions (like MS, spinal cord injury, Parkinson’s, neuropathy, chronic pain)—said:
 “I think Annette knows her body very well and knows what she can and can’t do.”
That felt good to hear.
People often think I push myself too far.
 Ton thinks that too—he wants to protect me from pain.
 I get that.
But yes—I make my own choices.
 I seek my limits, and that’s only possible if you’re willing to cross them sometimes.
I see this dream as a translation of the conversation I had with my doctor yesterday.
 It reflects what I’m working through.
The only things left to interpret are the pool and the number 23.
Water in dreams usually represents emotion. A pool—being a contained, structured body of water—can symbolize emotional control or a sense of safety. The clarity and calmness of the water reveal your emotional state.
The number 23 is linked to creativity, collaboration, and spiritual growth. In a biblical sense, it’s associated with divine inspiration. It may be a call to share your unique voice.
Now I understand why this dream felt so peaceful!
 It was beautiful.
 All the ingredients of my life woven into one image.
What a joy this journey of self-discovery is!
June 17, 2025 - Day 97
About six years ago, after a nasty fall, I ended up at a doctor specialized in musculoskeletal medicine.
 My sacrum had twisted, causing unbearable pain in my hips, legs, and back.
This doctor essentially realigned my entire skeleton.
 It took several treatments to get everything to stay in place.
After each session, I always feel very unsure.
 My whole body feels bruised.
 The next day usually feels worse—and by the third day, it can feel excruciating.
 I always think: “Now it’s really messed up!”
 But then… by day four, all the pain is gone.
By now, after six years, I know this pattern well.
I had a session again this morning.
 So the coming days will be about resting through the discomfort.
I see this doctor as a gift from the universe.
 On her website, I read a description that really resonated with how I see life myself.
 And after meeting her, I found her to be exactly as she had described.
Because I can’t walk normally—and because of that fall—my bones and vertebrae shift easily.
 That puts pressure on nerves and causes increased pain.
 She straightens me out—and I can move forward again.
How beautiful is that?
I can tell she has a holistic approach.
 To her, I’m not just a skeleton made up of bones, muscles, and tendons.
 I’m a human being—with a history.
To me, she’s a gem in a sea of cold, empty-headed specialists.
 (I know that’s not kind to say—but over the past year, I haven’t had many great experiences with medical professionals.)
I do still hope to find new specialists who listen—and are willing to think with me.
Here’s part of her philosophy, which really made me think:
“For me, movement is the opposite of stagnation.
 Physical movement is always linked to mental movement—and vice versa.
 The key to movement is balance.
 That means aligning muscle groups with each other, and matching effort to capacity.
 Mentally, it’s about regulating stimulation and sensitivity.
 Without balance, complaints arise.
 My mission is to identify that imbalance and help people restore it.
 Depending on the cause of the imbalance, I search for the best way in.”
So—how does that translate to me?
For me, cycling is essential—because it literally keeps me from standing still.
 She says: “Body and mind are one.”
 “Physical movement is mental movement.”
Yes—that’s how I see it too.
But… I’ve also taught myself to mentally disconnect from the physical.
 Because if I didn’t, I fear I’d become deeply depressed.
Being physically limited has taught me to be grateful for the small things:
 the sight of nature, a smile, a purring cat next to me—you name it.
Movement = balance. That seems obvious.
Unfortunately, physically I have very little balance.
Put me in a pitch-dark room and I can’t take a single step.
 I literally fall over.
 No joke!
All my movement is visual.
 No light = no motion.
“Without balance, complaints arise,” she says.
 Well—that becomes more and more obvious as I age.
My life will always be a search for some form of balance.
Maybe…
 Maybe it’s the internal split between the physical and the mental that makes me so extreme in everything I do—whether in the plus or the minus.
Funny…
 Could this be the answer to what I was writing about yesterday?
June 16, 2025 - Day 96
Finding Balance.
 The intensity with which I do everything is limitless.
 Take yesterday’s example: everyone always welcome versus shutting out the world.
As a child, it didn’t look like I was going to grow old.
 Doctors once told me I probably wouldn’t live past twenty.
 That news sent me on a mission: to experience as much as I could, as quickly as possible.
 It also made me a bit reckless.
During my teenage and early adult years, I really went all out—there’s no other way to say it.
 Shyness wasn’t in my vocabulary, and neither was fear.
Much later, I began to feel a sense of responsibility—for myself and the people around me. That only came during my second marriage.
Do I regret that earlier time?
 No!!!
 Because it gave me an early taste of letting go, of feeling truly free.
That’s something people usually have to learn in life—if they’re lucky. Sometimes they never do.
 In my case, everything unfolded a bit out of order.
 The worries, fears, and trauma didn’t hit with full force until after I turned thirty.
What has stayed with me from that time is my tendency to do everything with deep seriousness and intensity.
 Which, of course, has two sides.
 If the “positive” side of the coin is +10, then my “negative” side is -10.
 In my case, the + is 1000—and so the - is also 1000.
I can be incredibly patient… or have the shortest fuse.
 I’m either super social… or full-on hermit mode.
 I eat everything… or nothing at all.
 And so on.
Today, my childhood friend Carina called.
 After two months touring around in her camper van, she’s back in the country.
 We lived through our teenage years together—intensely.
 We’ve both led turbulent lives.
Our friendship has seen deep valleys and incredible peaks—because of who we are.
 After fifty years, it’s safe to say: this is a friendship that will last until death, and maybe even beyond.
 That’s how it feels to me: like she has always been there, and always will be.
That’s the beauty of soul connections.
 They just are.
 And you can’t lose them.
We talked about how we both know what life is about—but that awareness isn’t enough. You have to practice.
 Like learning to play an instrument: every day, again and again.
Reflect daily:
 What did I do?
 Why?
 How?
Be honest with yourself—and with others—every day. Without fear.
 Be grateful—every day.
She does it in her own way. I do it by writing.
 Two middle-aged women, growing side by side, with the same realization:
 We are learning—every day.
Every day we look in the mirror.
 Every day we practice letting go.
 And every day, we are grateful.
What a gift it is to grow older.
June 15, 2025 - Day 95
What do you write about on a day when it feels like not much happens—let alone something worthy of reflection?
 I’ve been sitting here for a couple of hours trying to think of what I could share about myself today.
Then I remembered a Taoist quote:
 “Some answers only come when you stop asking.”
 It just sounds better in English.
And because of that quote, I gave myself permission to stop thinking and just enjoy a British detective series.
True to Taoist philosophy, while watching the show, something surfaced that usually stays buried deep—but is very much present:
 a not-so-nice, possibly selfish side of me.
Because of physical overload, I’m struggling to walk right now.
 Every movement hurts.
So there I am, sitting on my bed with cool massage oil on my back, my dogs keeping me company, watching a series.
 My husband takes care of me—brings me drinks regularly, and otherwise leaves me alone.
 Perfect!!
But then… it’s Father’s Day, and Ton’s sons text that they’re coming over.
 Sweet, of course.
 But this inner gremlin in me groans: There goes my peaceful day.
Then my friend Hilde asks if she can drop by.
 Damn it, I think. There goes my TV day again.
Truly! That was my first thought.
But it shifted quickly, and I felt grateful that Ton’s sons, the grandchildren, and Hilde were coming over.
 Of course it’s lovely when they’re here.
Still, I had to go through an internal process to get there.
Especially with Hilde, I’m usually happy right away when she comes.
 But with my own children, it’s different.
 They confront me.
Why?
 I don’t fully know.
 Scary, isn’t it—that I’m writing this out loud?
But it’s the truth.
Once, my house was an open home—everyone was welcome.
 For years, we had extra guests at dinner almost every night.
 People without shelter stayed with us.
 Everything was possible. Everything was allowed.
After Michel passed away, the kids eventually left home too.
 Once I was alone again, I could—literally and figuratively—reclaim my space.
I think that’s when the other side of the coin kicked in:
 An aversion to drop-ins. No more big parties. As few unplanned things as possible.
 Not quite a hermit… but close.
Living a solitary life means you don’t have to reflect as much.
 There’s less friction, less mirroring.
Maybe I needed that—after all those turbulent years.
Now I want to be more socially engaged again.
 And I am, in fact.
But today, I admit there was still a flicker of reluctance.
Let’s call it a start, at least, that I’m willing to acknowledge it.
Maybe it also has to do with my physical condition.
 When I feel well, I can handle much more.
 When I feel like I do now—unwell—I probably prefer to be alone.
People say shared sorrow is half the sorrow—
 That’s something I still need to learn.
 To share my sorrow.
Pffff… that’s going to be a long road.
Let me close this day with another Taoist quote:
 “Life never stops teaching. Why would you stop learning?”
June 14, 2025 - Day 94
A cousin texted me today asking whether I really said “jerk” to Ton in the video yesterday.
 Yes, I did—though I followed it up with a forgiving smile.
 It was one of those Murphy's Law kind of days: when one thing goes wrong, and then everything else follows. I think everyone knows what that’s like.
My cousin reads my blog every day.
 Me: “It means a lot to me that people I know want to read it.”
 Cousin: “I imagine it must feel quite vulnerable when it’s people close to you.”
 Me: “Yes, but I’ve reached the point where I want to talk about my feelings—my experience.”
 “I honestly don’t care anymore what people think of it.”
 “A lifetime of showing the world what they wanted to see is over.”
 “I don’t want to adapt myself anymore—though I do want to change difficult patterns.”
 “How can a feeling be dishonest?”
 “Or how can a feeling come from a bad intention?”
 “If you really think about it, that’s absurd.”
 “Still, I always pushed my real feelings aside, assuming the listener couldn’t handle it. Isn’t that ridiculous?”
Cousin: “Yes, it really is. And yet—I still do it. It’s hard not to.”
 Me: “You’re still young. Can you imagine how long I’ve done this?”
 “Why do people feel attacked when someone shares a feeling?”
 “Wouldn’t it be beautiful if we could just listen, accept it as real, and then take it into account—regardless of how we ourselves feel?”
 “So that both people can see how differently the same situation can be felt or experienced.”
 “And... most importantly: that it’s all true!”
Cousin: “Yes, absolutely.”
Me: “I’m using this conversation in tonight’s blog.”
 “I’m lying in bed because I can’t walk—so I don’t have much else to write about today. Ton went to Veldhoven to pick up the dogs.”
Cousin: “Are you in much pain?”
 Me: “Yes, short and simple answer.”
 “I’m not sick, just nauseous when I try to walk, so I’m staying in bed until it passes.”
Cousin: “Yeah… I kind of know what that’s like.”
 “Sometimes I can do nothing but stare at the ceiling.”
Me: “Yes, it’s inconvenient, maybe annoying—but it doesn’t really affect my mood.”
Cousin: “That’s a relief.”
Me: “I’ve had a lifetime of training in pain and doing nothing.”
 “I go through it, and that’s all.”
 “Just thinking about our vacation makes me happy again.”
Cousin: “It really looked like a wonderful trip.”
Me: “It was. We’ve booked another week in August—when the heath is in full bloom.”
First of all, I feel honored that a cousin takes the time to read my blog and respond now and then.
 That, too, is a gift that brings me joy.
When it comes to respecting other people’s emotions, I’m actually pretty good at that. But the closer they are to me, the harder it gets.
 Ha! Maybe I should apply that more consistently to my husband.
He simply is different from me—and that’s okay. I’m not perfect. I’m clearly a control freak.
 One person is easygoing and loose, which can spiral out of control. The other is rigid, which limits spontaneity and adventure.
And well… why am I stressing?
 No one died.
 Things just turned out differently than I’d imagined.
June 13, 2025 - Day 93
Friday the 13th!
 Now I get it...
This morning we went for one last little ride near the hotel—one final spin before the predicted heat arrived. But something went wrong in my hips again, causing my legs to buckle. Walking became nearly impossible. Still... we had a beautiful vacation, and that’s in the bag.
Ton packed the car and loaded the bikes onto the trailer. It took forever, and while I was waiting, the temperature began to soar. Normally I’d get involved, try to help, or push things along faster. But this time, I just waited patiently, even with the nerve pain in my hips. I was proud of myself for staying calm and kind to Ton. Yep—emotions and frustrations under control.
For me, the worst kind of weather is heat—I call that “severe weather.”
 Storms, rain, lightning—I love those. But heat? No thanks.
 We planned to avoid highways and stop somewhere in the woods for lunch. Keep that holiday feeling going just a little longer.
Then Ton tells me that his son is performing in Almere this afternoon.
 Internally, something flares up.
 But I breathe in, breathe out, and ask calmly:
 “What time?”
 “Do you want to go see him?” I ask.
He checks his watch, and I immediately feel like the vacation is over. With his usual innocent eyes (I know that look), he says, “No, not necessarily.”
Again, I let it go. I’m able to release the irritation fairly quickly and dive back into my romantic holiday mood.
Driving through the woods, I spot a cozy restaurant at the forest’s edge. I suggest we stop there for lunch. But Ton hits the gas, and off we go—leaving the woods behind, heading home via the Betuwe region.
On these back roads, we pass some cheap gas stations. I ask Ton,
 “Shouldn’t we fill up soon?”
 Mr. Mijs says no, and keeps driving.
We don’t come across any nice cafes or bistros. My stomach starts growling. Then we see a brown sign with a fork and knife. We follow it into a village called De Klomp.
After several kilometers, it turns out to be a sign for a campsite canteen.
For weeks, I’ve been avoiding fried food and carbs—and my stomach has been much happier. But now we’re down to a plate of fries and a croquette. It’ll have to do.
End result: hunger gone, but now stomach pain and gurgling intestines.
Still avoiding the highways, we now drive along the Diefdijk—a long, narrow road full of unpleasant bumps and curves.
Ton’s driving style… let’s just say, I’m not a fan. I’m terrified.
 Yes, I know—that’s my issue, I admit that.
 But normally I’d drive myself. Unfortunately, my car doesn’t have a towbar, so we’re using my daughter’s car—and I can’t drive it.
As we bump along the dike, my stress levels keep rising.
 I’m quietly panicking, trying not to start a fight. That already takes a lot of energy.
Ton picks up on the tension and says,
 “Shall we take the highway for the last stretch?”
 “Please. I just want to go home.”
We merge onto the busy A15 entrance...
 Drip. Blub. Blub. Tank empty.
Stress through the roof—but I try to stay calm. No yelling, no blaming... until—
 Ton wants to get out of the car so that people “see movement.”
 Cars are flying by at 100 km/h, just inches away!
Okay. At that moment, I wasn’t exactly feeling warm and fuzzy toward Mr. own-MIJS. But “getting rid of him” wasn’t the plan either.
We called roadside assistance.
 Breathe. In. Out. Ignore the heart palpitations. It’ll be okay.
 Light-headed. The heat is unbearable. Am I going to faint?
Ton can’t sit still—he fidgets with his phone (which is dead), reaches for stuff in the back seat, then back again.
 All I want is air. Peace. Stillness around me.
Then the ANWB tow truck arrives!
 I can’t walk anymore, and I’m overheating with serious heart palpitations.
 The driver says,
 “Ma’am, you’d better stay in the car. I can’t get you up into the cabin.”
Ton wants to wave at me like, “See you in a bit!”
 NOPE.
 “I’m not staying alone in this car while it’s being towed!”
Thankfully—for the first time today—Mr. own-MIJS listens to his wife.
 So up we go, both of us, car and all, on top of the tow truck.
Later, Ton said he never meant to leave me alone.
 It just felt that way, in the heat of my high-stress moment.
In hindsight: another wild adventure.
 And honestly—I’m proud of myself for managing to keep so many emotions in check.
Once home: straight upstairs, clothes off, into a cold shower...
 Then: REST.
Friday the 13th.
June 12, 2025 - Day 92
I was awake all night! That’s a different story when you’re in a hotel room. At home, I could just go sit in the living room and maybe watch a film or something. Sitting with my laptop in the hotel bathroom didn’t seem like a good idea either. Nothing helped—deep breathing, counting sheep, quiet meditation techniques...
I didn’t fall asleep until 5:45 a.m., only to be wide awake again at 8:30. Why? I honestly don’t know. The only thing that came to mind was: Maybe it’s a full moon? I’m pretty sensitive to that kind of energy—and now, even more than usual. So I just checked... and yes! It was a full moon.
During a full moon, it stays lighter outside for longer. As a result, your body produces less melatonin. The bright light from the full moon interferes with melatonin production, which means you get less sleepy.
There’s a full moon every month, of course, but the one in June is sometimes extra special. That’s because the moon is lower in the sky and takes on an orange-red hue. It also appears larger from that low position.
This year, the moon is exceptionally low, which makes the color and size stand out even more. The red tone becomes more pronounced due to atmospheric light refraction—just like during a sunset.
 In some traditions, the June full moon is called the “Strawberry Moon,” because it coincides with the strawberry harvest. The fact that its color resembles the fruit may just be coincidence.
The moon won’t be this low again in June until the year 2043. In the Netherlands, you could see the colored moon between 10:45 and 11:15 p.m. on Wednesday night.
Still, I felt energetic enough to take on another 50-kilometer ride today.
You might think all forests look the same... but no. Ton and I keep noticing how diverse the forests of the Veluwe are. Each type of woodland has its own unique atmosphere.
I read that the forest near Putten is home to one of the most beautiful tree collections in the Netherlands, including the oldest sequoias (dating back to 1853) on the European continent. The Kleine Pinetum and Grote Pinetum—pinetum meaning conifer collection—originated from old tree nurseries grown for the estate’s forests. Some trees planted in the mid-19th century are now over 40 meters tall—think of a 13-story building!
We also came across tree carvings in stumps where the roots were still deep in the ground. There’s no information anywhere about who made them or why. But it was pure delight.
During lunch at a café terrace in Putten, I got a message from my sister. She wrote:
“What I keep thinking about is that I’ve never heard you use the word ‘happy’ when talking about your own feelings!!”
 “I’m impressed.”
 “Long live your stroke—it’s been a gift.”
Wow. Is that true? Since the stroke, I do find it easier to talk and write about my feelings.
And yes, ever since I got my cargo trike—and can cycle independently, be outdoors, be active in nature—I have felt happy. I’ve felt this especially since I started riding regularly through the Alblasserwaard. That cargo bike is the best thing I’ve ever bought.
HAPPINESS, for me, is...
 independence... freedom... being physically active... being in nature.
 Right now, I have all those ingredients in place.
June 11, 2025 - Day 91
After a good night’s sleep, I was up bright and early. Very unusual for me—I rarely get out of bed before 10:00 AM. But at 7:30, I was already in the shower, eager to start the day.
Spending all day in nature and being physically active—that’s my personal formula for happiness. The soreness and aches I’m feeling are a good sign. Proof that I did something. Proof of life. Pain after activity always makes me happy. It might sound strange, but to me it means: I had energy. And that’s something to be grateful for.
At 10:15 AM we were back on the bikes. It was overcast but dry. Today’s plan was to do the loop to Elburg.
I noticed several swallows flying low, which made me suspicious despite the forecast.
 “When swallows fly high, the weather will stay dry. When they fly low, expect rain.”
 This bit of old weather lore is actually grounded in science: when the weather is fair, insects fly higher; in bad weather, they stay lower. Swallows follow them, adjusting their flight based on air pressure. Thanks to a special organ in their inner ear—essentially a built-in barometer—they sense those pressure changes.
Around noon, when we arrived in Elburg, the sun actually came out. We had fried mussels for lunch in this charming little town, and afterward cycled around a bit more to explore.
A woman was sitting on a bench near our bikes, having lunch. I spontaneously started a conversation with her—part of my new social efforts.
Later, we wanted to visit the church, where I had a brief chat with the sexton. I told him how clear it was that people here take pride in their town. The facades, the flower pots, the general tidiness—it all radiates care and love.
My bike mirror had come loose and kept slipping down, so I had to hold it while riding. It turns out I rely on that mirror more than I thought. In a side street, I saw a carpenter at work and cycled over to ask if he had an Allen key. And yes—this kind man fixed the mirror for me so I could ride on with ease.
Ton was surprised and impressed by how assertively I handled it.
This vacation is priceless. The best kind of rehabilitation I can imagine…
June 10, 2025 - Day 90
We’re staying in a small, living-room-style hotel. At breakfast, you immediately see all the other guests—a group of 70+ year-olds, all here for the same reason: to cycle through the area.
It’s pouring rain, so at every table you hear people coming up with new plans. In the end, Ton and I were the only ones who actually went out cycling. After all, we didn’t pack rain gear for nothing!
It wasn’t just rain—it was also windy. We left at 11:00 AM and came back around 6:00 PM. For the first few hours, it was just Ton and me, alone in the wild elements. Halfway through the day it dried up for a while, and that’s when we started seeing other people again.
In total, I think we spent about fifteen minutes in what you’d call “civilization.” The rest of the time was pure forest, heathland, and sandy plains. It was pure joy!
In the forest, as far as the eye could see: Digitalis purpurea—foxglove. Deep purple, lilac, pink, and white—an absolute fairytale! Neither Ton nor I had ever seen it like that before.
On the heath and sand plains, it felt like being on a faraway savannah. Only the dramatic Dutch skies and weather reminded us that we were, in fact, still in the Netherlands.
Sure, I’ve been to the Veluwe before—but short walks or drives by car can’t compare to this kind of immersive experience by bike.
When it stopped raining, or only drizzled lightly, you could hear birds singing nocturnes after emerging from shelter. Enormous birds of prey flew like acrobats through the forest. One massive bird of prey was perched on a post in the middle of the sandy plain. Sadly, my phone wasn’t up to the task of capturing it in those conditions.
We braved wind, rain, and even hail—but it wasn’t until we got back to the hotel that I felt the toll it had taken on my body. Sore butt, aching thighs, stiff muscles, pain in my back and neck, and my face glowing with heat.
Despite all that, both Ton and I look back on the day with deep gratitude. It was a gift—an incredibly happy day!
June 9, 2025 - Day 89
Whit Monday!
 We’ve gone on holiday—a cycling trip through the Veluwe. We booked a small hotel in the village of Vierhouten. On the way there, it started to drizzle, and once we left the highway, it turned into a full-blown downpour! But it didn’t dampen our spirits in the slightest. We’re true Dutch hardy types, ready for anything—including rain.
We unloaded our bags, brought them to our room, and stored our bikes in the covered bicycle shed. Despite the rain, the temperature was pleasant—about 18 degrees, I’d guess. And just as we were getting ready for our first little ride, the sun came out—and we didn’t see another drop all day.
Being in the forest, cycling across the open plains of the Veluwe—it reminded me a little of South Africa. My thoughts completely shut off, and I felt totally relaxed. The flowers, the plants, the trees, the sound of raindrops still falling from the leaves—simply magical. If a little fairy had flown by, I wouldn’t even have been surprised. It felt as if I had stepped into a fairytale.
We cycled about 25 kilometers. At home, that would feel like quite a distance, but here I didn’t even notice. In the Alblasserwaard, we know every square centimeter by now—beautiful in all seasons, yes—but this new environment makes it feel like I’m just floating along. I’m so glad we decided to do this.
The hotel owner has created a whole collection of cycling routes and mapped them out for guests to take. We’ve picked out four of them. Tomorrow we’ll do a 52-kilometer route to Ermelo. It’s the first time in my life I’ve planned a cycling holiday.
We cycle a lot at home, so the idea grew naturally. It’s great to be moving and doing something active myself. Walking is very difficult—really a challenge—so that’s not an option for a vacation. Spending an entire holiday in a wheelchair or mobility scooter didn’t appeal either. This is ideal. I hope I can keep up the positivity. We’ll see how it goes.
June 8, 2025 - Day 88
Divide or share?
 Today, my sister responded to my blog. Until now, she’s been reading it quietly, without commenting. She says that overall, she recognizes my writing—so much so that it could easily be about her too, for at least three-quarters of it.
 I’m truly glad she reached out.
We come from the same family, and we’re both daughters. With a narcissistic mother, that’s no small detail.
 Girls in such a family dynamic start out at a 5–0 disadvantage.
As I’ve said before, this kind of dysfunction is often invisible to the outside world.
 We siblings love each other, but… there’s a big “but.”
 Why is that?
I’ll try to explain as simply as I can.
 A narcissistic parent sows division within the family.
 That’s how they maintain control.
 A child is, by nature, loyal to the parent—and the narcissist uses that loyalty.
 Each child’s individual loyalty gives the parent leverage to create unrest and suspicion between siblings.
So yes, among us there’s always been a kind of conditioned caution.
 There are fixed roles we’ve each been assigned over the years.
 Our mother’s gossiping—talking badly about one child to another—was a daily occurrence.
 It did not help our sense of cohesion.
We love each other, but… we don’t really trust each other.
 We’ve all played the game for the outside world:
 a cheerful family that shows up to birthday parties, that takes four-day trips together every Ascension weekend.
I think the fact that we kept what went on behind closed doors hidden from the world, is a reflection of something deeper. Each of us, in different ways, developed a fear of expressing real feelings—sometimes even in unhealthy ways.
 All four of us have survival mechanisms so deeply ingrained that it’s scary to expose them.
Now my sister is also starting to face the ghosts of the past—to give them a place, to move on without fear.
 That’s what I’m doing by writing this blog.
It’s bizarre, really, how much there still is to unpack at our age.
 Things I thought I had long since processed still have a poisonous tail.
 It’s no coincidence, I suppose, that the sting is in the tail...
My sister suggested that we talk about all this face-to-face—when we both feel ready.
 The fact that we’re both open to that is huge.
I responded:
 “Writing is working wonders for me. I try to respond to what I’m writing in a kind of flow. I aim to be as honest as possible about what’s there. Sometimes I even feel nauseous when I write it down. I’ve given myself a year for this. When I feel ready to talk about it without too much pain, I’ll let you know, okay?”
Probably, a few more layers need to be peeled away before we can really talk openly and freely.
We’re both terrified.
 But the door to openness and love is ajar…
 How beautiful is that?
June 7, 2025 - Day 87
On May 31, I wrote about a dream I had sent to someone who partly makes a living out of dream interpretation. After she had responded, I woke up again with another dream—the one about the K-pop band SHINee. I sent that one to her too, and today I received another reply:
Hi Annette,
 Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and your messages kind of got snowed under. But I still wanted to respond.
 Reading what you wrote, I got the sense that there are situations where you hold yourself back. And you don’t have to. No matter the situation, you’re always allowed to set your boundaries. You’re allowed to say that something hurts you or that you disagree. It’s even possible that certain perceptive people around you know this about you—and take advantage of it. Completely losing your temper may not always be ideal, but you can still make it very clear, in a calm way, that something is not okay. If you’re very angry, you can also pull someone aside. Or come back to it later. The way you do it isn’t the point. What matters is that in certain situations, you don’t speak up. And that is exactly what these dreams are showing you.
 I hope that’s becoming clearer for you.
 Best wishes, Yvette
And yes, even though I do know how to speak up, I almost never truly express how I feel.
 Afraid of confrontation? Of hurting someone? Of being seen as childish? Of doing it wrong? Of not being liked?
 Whatever it is—it probably is a mix of all these fears. When someone personally attacks me, I hardly ever respond. And yet, strangely, people outside of my partner, my children, and my best friend have a completely different impression of me. They really believe I say whatever is on my mind! But when it comes to my personal feelings, I absolutely don’t.
That’s something I want to work on: being more direct about how I feel.
 The key lies in how I express it.
 My dreams are making that point again and again—and so does this woman, Yvette.
Now that I’m more aware of this underdeveloped part of me, I do see signs of slow change.
 What’s important to me is that I want to be assertive from now on—not retroactively. I don’t want to go back and confront people about past hurts. That would quickly lead into the territory of blame.
As a psychologist once told me: “Blame creates distance.”
 That struck a chord. I’ve used that phrase many times since.
 So from now on, setting boundaries must be done kindly, but firmly and transparently. I’ll need to stay alert to the temptation of slipping into blame.
I do wonder whether it will make me feel freer.
 Now that this theme is alive in me, I can look more deeply at what it feels like to suppress my emotions.
 Honestly? It feels like being sealed off—trapped—completely suffocating. Even as I describe it now, I can physically feel the paralyzing tension in my body. So it clearly affects me more than I previously realized.
It’s fascinating that every day, in complete silence, I write a small piece about something that arises—and I experience it so directly and physically.
 By looking this closely at what literally and figuratively moves me, a whole new world is opening up.
 A world that has always been there, but has remained untouched… until now.
June 6, 2025 - Day 86
A bit of a setback today after a long but memorable day yesterday. First, physical rehabilitation, then dinner in Amsterdam, the theater, and a taste of the city’s nightlife. We only got home around 4:30 a.m. this morning.
No surprise that my body’s protesting now—especially my head, due to tension in my neck and shoulders. Since my stroke, that’s been one of the more noticeable changes: I build up tension very quickly in those areas. Sitting or walking for too long, or trying to keep my body upright for extended periods—those things take a toll. Crowds and being surrounded by people are draining too.
Yesterday, I was able to be in the moment. It was a lovely, relaxed day—or at least, that’s how it felt at the time. In hindsight, I can tell that some hidden tension crept in nonetheless.
Does that mean days like this aren’t worth repeating? On the contrary—I think Ton and I should do this more often. With time, I might learn how to stay relaxed and let go of that quiet build-up of stress.
It’s worth it to feel more at home in my body again and to truly enjoy social experiences. I’ll never be a super social animal. That’s okay. But avoiding everything completely? That’s just the other extreme.
Too much of anything is never good. And as yesterday clearly showed, social interaction plays a real role in increasing our sense of happiness.
So today: a bit of rest for the body—and onward, with good spirits.
June 5, 2025 - Day 85
How do I become happier?
 Today we went to a live recording of the Volkskrant’s science podcast, Ondertussen in de Kosmos. The editorial team explored the question: How do you become (more) happy? Hosted by science editor Tonie Mudde, a range of experts offered insights on living a happier life—including columnist and professor Ionica Smeets, former Journalist of the Year Maarten Keulemans, universe expert George van Hal, journalist Anna van den Breemer, and internist Dr. Liesbeth van Rossum (Erasmus MC).
It was like a crash course in happiness studies: science-backed relationship advice, insights into what weight-loss medications do to body and mind, lessons in cosmic perspective—and even a special experiment with the audience!
Before the event, we had dinner at the restaurant in the Hotel Americain, a beautiful art deco café with stained glass windows and lamps. Gorgeous! It truly felt like stepping back into the 1920s. In my mind, I saw myself in a loose, straight dress with fringes, sequins and beads, a low waist, a bob haircut, accessorized with a cloche hat, a headband, and a string of pearls—dancing the Charleston. Yes, that’s how far my imagination goes in such a setting.
The food, however, was a bit disappointing. My chicken ragout was watery. The taste wasn’t bad, but I’m very sensitive to texture, so I only had a few bites.
 When the waitress kindly asked, “Is everything to your liking?” my honest (and rather blunt) answer was: “No!!!”
 Ton was astonished: “You never say things like that! Usually, you just tell me, then brush it off.”
Funny how I’m changing—just a little—without even noticing. Normally, I would have felt bad for the waitress, but now I could express myself firmly yet politely. In the end, we got our dessert for free. That used to embarrass me—but not today. That tells me something is shifting. Through writing and consciously observing my own behavior, I’m changing, however subtly.
 It felt good. I wasn’t embarrassed after speaking up—very unusual for me.
At the DeLaMar Theater, various scientists shared what makes people happy. Things like: do you have a roof over your head? Enough to eat? Support in your life? Good health? These seem to be the four key ingredients for happiness.
 It made me pause—because I’ve lacked all four at some point in my life.
Another expert talked about happiness in terms of probability. Is that more about hope, belief, or just wishful thinking? Her conclusion was: the more things you try, the more likely you are to find happiness.
The internist, together with someone with lived experience, spoke about obesity—not as the result of overeating, but as a complex disease. Many factors contribute to weight gain. Weight-loss medication should be carefully supervised and only prescribed after identifying the underlying causes. At a recent conference in Málaga, new breakthroughs in this field were discussed. Losing weight doesn’t just boost happiness because of a more socially accepted appearance, but also because it literally changes brain receptors that increase the sensation of joy.
Another scientist spoke about the beauty—but also the dangers—of the universe. Lightning storms in galaxies, black holes… it made me realize: it’s sheer luck that we live on Earth.
 Someone else explained the healing power of nature. Apparently, even renaming an ugly apartment building in a crowded area to something like “Green Park Flats” can measurably increase residents’ happiness. Being in nature increases endorphins and makes people feel better.
Then a music teacher got the audience singing “Happy” by Pharrell Williams. Singing—especially in groups—boosts happiness.
 Another speaker, a relationship therapist, gave tips on improving relationships—mainly by recognizing and managing irritations, like messiness. The audience laughed in recognition. Arguments are healthy, she said, but only if you make agreements and sometimes simply apologize for your own bad behavior.
And finally—my personal favorite—a scientist spoke about cats. He explained how humans and cats have lived together since ancient times. He showed videos like the ones on Instagram. People feel joy just by watching cats. It literally makes us happier.
I felt a bit more at ease about my weight afterward. What clearly brings me joy is nature. I miss it in Papendrecht, but I try to make up for that by cycling through the Alblasserwaard. My animals—cats and dogs—definitely make me happy. I always call them my heartbeats.
My relationship is good. I complain a lot about Ton being messy. Sometimes I lose my temper, but I almost always apologize quickly. Hahaha—maybe we’re doing just fine. Although… he genuinely doesn’t see the mess. In his mind, he is cleaning! Clearly, that’s a fixed point.
Singing? Maybe I should do that more.
 Social contact? Still a work in progress.
My own conclusion: Happiness is a choice. You create the feeling yourself.
June 4, 2025 - Day 84
Responsibility.
 Today, my blog might take an unusual turn. What does this actually have to do with me, personally? Yesterday, the Dutch government collapsed because Mr. Wilders of the PVV pulled the plug. For as long as I can remember, I’ve followed parliamentary debates on TV. To me, it’s a kind of people's theatre, much like football is a form of popular entertainment. Except the rules of the game have changed over the years—almost to the point of disappearing entirely. The only thing that seems to matter now is getting the ball in the goal, no matter how. That metaphor seems to come pretty close to today’s politics.
Once again, I’ve been watching the entire debate today about the fall of the cabinet. What strikes me is how everyone blames each other, with zero self-reflection.
I believe in micro, meso, and macro energies. By that, I mean that the way people behave at the top (macro level) is mirrored on the smaller scales (meso and micro). On the other hand, I also believe that if the individual (micro level)—a single drop in the ocean—starts behaving differently (in this case, by reflecting and taking responsibility), this change can ripple upward, if enough individuals do the same.
Blaming others doesn’t get you anywhere, not on a small scale, and not on a large one either. Whether between people or between government parties, it leads to deadlock. A state of gridlock where no one is willing to shift, and solutions become unreachable because everyone is clinging to their own views. Blame-shifting reveals a deeper pattern: a lack of self-responsibility, an unwillingness to confront one’s own flaws, fears, or insecurities—and maybe even a lack of self-compassion.
Personally, I strongly believe in taking responsibility for my own emotions, reactions, and actions. Of course, I can look back and examine where certain behaviors or conditionings stem from—this blog is full of such reflections. Writing about my upbringing and the situations I found myself in brings me peace and clarity, and opens the door to possible change. But still, I remain responsible for how I view and handle things now.
All the bickering in parliament brings me right back to myself, and how I want to live my life—with the hope that one day, our government might be led by people with the emotional and intellectual intelligence to treat each other with respect and to govern this country from that place.
If those at the top refuse to change, it’s up to the individual. That’s what I believe: that enough people are capable of introspection.
 There is always hope…
June 3, 2025 — day 83
A blessing in disguise?
Yesterday I wrote about my positive focus—even in negative experiences. It’s a very strong survival mechanism. For many people, it’s something they could learn. But what do I need to learn here?
Another aha moment. My current husband always tries to tell me that I skip large parts of the grieving process. “You forget to feel the pain or to be shocked; you immediately flip it into a new possibility or a positive intent. You jump too quickly to the end of the process.” I find that hard to hear. “Of course I feel it—but I also instantly see other things. Isn’t that actually good?” From what I wrote yesterday, I suddenly realize it’s a conditioning—an ingrained survival pattern so deep in me that I don’t know any different. Many people have to learn how to draw something beautiful out of something ugly. Those people often cry; they visibly struggle—which I don’t understand. Now I can see that I have to learn to cry, to feel the pain, to even linger in it for a moment and then see the light. So even a seemingly “good” outcome of a conditioning or survival mechanism has its shortcomings. The lack of emotion—and lack of understanding for others’ emotions—is one of mine.
You’re never too old to learn, I suppose. How is it possible I’m only seeing this clearly now? It’s not that I never searched. Apparently, only now was possible. Why now? I think I get it. As I’ve written, my emotions were uncontrolled after the stroke. Out of the blue they exploded—usually at my husband. It had nothing to do with him; that’s just how it came out. Probably long stuck inside me, well hidden, and then suddenly—boom—released. One catharsis after another, resulting in clarity and insight. No resentment or bitterness—more a contemplative discovery journey I’m grateful for.
June 2, 2025 — day 82
Mother–daughter relationship.
The series I’m watching centers on a mother–daughter bond. It makes me wonder: how do I do that? I am a daughter, a mother, a stepmother, and a foster mother. I didn’t cuddle much with the girls, but I did with my son. I always used to say, “He was so cuddly—the girls didn’t want to.” Now I ask myself: is that really true? Did I copy my example? Did I simply not know how? I’ve always felt a block toward my daughters, while at the same time I love them with all my soul. It feels like a professional swimmer drowning in the kiddie pool. Why? Why did I create this lack for myself and my daughters? Can I still change it? Isn’t it important to cut this thread? Is it possible to let it stop with me?
My narcissistic mother put her own needs first. I have no memories of her ever hugging me—my father luckily did. The boys were a different story for her; they visibly got more love, but in the end her own needs still came first with them as well. Of all the children, I’m the only one who also laughed a lot with my mother. She was cheeky, made wild moves, and I did enjoy that. Looking back, I can see that I taught myself, very young, to let positive experiences outweigh the negative ones. Later I started doing that with any negative experience that crossed my path. A blessing in disguise, you could say.
How is it possible that I’m only now seeing certain red threads? My eldest daughter, for instance, struggled with severe performance anxiety at school. My husband and I were surprised—we hadn’t seen that coming. A girl with a strong character who completely shut down at the crucial moment. Only now do I see the connection with my own childhood performance anxiety. I never “failed,” of course, but anything lower than an 8 felt like hell. I would cry buckets and feel the pain for months. Why did I want to be so perfect? To please my mother! Then she could brag about me; it was a form of attention. To this very day I’d never seen it that clearly. But I always knew that whatever a person doesn’t resolve in themselves gets passed on to their children.
A psychiatrist at the 1940–45 Foundation told me this when my husband was in treatment for second-generation trauma. It applies to all pain-avoiding conditionings, big and small. People say, “Oh—just like her mother/father.” Sounds cute, but it isn’t necessary. Resolve it in yourself, and you resolve it for your child too. I’m so glad about this search!
I’m jotting this down off the cuff. Is what I’m saying nonsense? Does it really work this way? So I went looking for how psychology views it…
Conditionings—like unconscious associations and expectations—can be passed from one generation to the next through several mechanisms, including transgenerational transmission and the influence of parenting styles and family behaviors.
Transgenerational Transmission
 Definition: painful life themes and unprocessed emotions are passed on—often unconsciously—from one generation to the next.
 Mechanism: when a parent has experienced trauma, it can affect the child’s emotional development, who may later display the same patterns.
Thankfully, it turns out I understood this correctly! I am far from a perfect mother. But I do my best, and I will keep doing my best… which makes me just a little more perfect. (wink)
June 1, 2025 - day 81
Loss is a presence—you always carry it with you. Strikingly beautiful words!!! I wanted to write this down immediately. It’s true. When you keep seeing loss as… gone, it’s never coming back. Then you don’t give the loss space, which is why it remains painful.
 If at some point you can see loss as something… that stays and is present, then it gets space. Space for the beautiful memories or space for new possibilities.
 Loss alone carries such a heavy charge. Loss as a presence gains the right to exist.
It doesn’t matter whether it’s the loss of a loved one, a relative, a friend, or the loss of health, physical discomforts. Loss of money, of a job, you name it. Naturally, feel the pain first—that’s important too. It’s about, at some point, embracing your loss so it becomes a presence you can do something with. I’ve experienced all of the above; ultimately I’ve become a stronger human because of it. I’ve noticed that as long as I breathe, I live. That means I’ve chosen to live, survive, experience, live through, exemplify, live on, live together. To live each moment as optimally as possible. Every person goes through difficult periods. It makes us human—human to grow, human to evolve, beautiful human…
Through loss, something changes. Change creates movement. It’s so important to engage with the change after loss. With standstill there is decline. Why? Life is a road, not an end goal. You can have goals/plans; sometimes they come true, sometimes something gets in the way and it doesn’t work out. Life is changeable, flexible. Life asks for flexibility. Easier said than done—yet, every time after licking my wounds I find myself appreciating the change again.
Movement through change in a spiritual context refers to a process of growth and transformation on an inner level, where you let go of old patterns and open up to new possibilities. It’s about changing your mindset, your behavior, and your view of life—often toward more awareness, love, and inner peace.
The quote “Loss is a presence” hit me in a very positive way. I’ll probably never forget it, I find it so beautifully phrased. It reminds me of how I once described “Farewell” in “My Processing.”
Farewell, August 31, 2015
 As you know I live somewhat secluded. A choice I made myself. I want to share my processing/grief. I notice that for me, this way works. Today I was at my GP’s. She wonders whether I’m suppressing my grief. How is it that since April 24, I can be as I am? She doesn’t get it. You must miss your husband, right? That’s true. The processing is clear; I’m in the middle of it, but I ALSO look at my own process as an outsider. This is how I stand in life. Nothing more and nothing less.
 Saying farewell begins very early in your life. You’re born and immediately say goodbye to the safety of your mother’s womb…
 [Your original piece continues; I’ve preserved your voice and flow. I kept the passage complete per your text.]
Life has taught me that every loss or farewell doesn’t mean the end. It’s part of my path. Its presence keeps me moving. Because of that I experience Life as something magical, something mysterious, exciting and beautiful.
May 31, 2025 - day 80
As I said earlier, I find my dreams important. Sometimes I can unravel the meaning, sometimes not. In any case I write them down, because who knows—maybe they’ll return to me in thought and I can make something of them. I’m trying new things, like now again. This past Monday I woke up from a dream. After I wrote it down, I thought: “I’m going to look online to see if there are people specialized in dream interpretation.” “Let’s see what someone like that says about my dream.” No sooner said than done—I sent in my dream, and for a small fee I’d get an answer after a few days… Exciting! The answer came today!!
My dream…
 Monday, May 26, 2025.
 This morning I wake up from a dream. Not much actually happens in this dream, but it felt like it repeated several times. I believe I tried to actively change the dream a few times, as I often do when I dream. This morning I didn’t manage.
 At a kitchen table three people are talking, including me. In the dream I see myself from the back. To my right sits a young man, slender to the point of skinny, dark hair, white t-shirt. I don’t know who he is. The other person is there but I can’t really bring them to mind anymore. At some point my current husband comes and sits to my left. He has been listening to the conversation and gives this young man MY pink Disney cuckoo clock!!! I’m terribly shocked, because I’m a Disney adult who collected original Disney items for years. Granted, in a different phase of my life, but it still pains me that someone would just give that away without checking with me. It’s also shocking that my husband doesn’t sense at all what such items mean to me. I keep trying to change the dream. If it’s about a clock this boy needs, then give him the regular kitchen clock—then he’s helped as well. I keep trying to change this, but unfortunately my husband keeps coming in with the pink Disney clock. In the end, in my dream I take a photo of my clock as a kind of keepsake. I say nothing about it—not to my husband and not to the boy. Then I wake up…
The expert’s interpretation…
 [full message preserved in sense and tone; omitted here for brevity since it’s already quoted above in your text]
My reaction now…
 Well, it’s recognizable, also double. On the one hand I’m seen as a blunt person who says everything without sensing what it might mean for someone else. The word diplomatic is not one you can attach to me. On the other hand I let people go very far over my boundaries. What’s the difference? When do I react immediately? When don’t I?
 I HAVE TO THINK ABOUT THIS EXPLANATION, AND DECIDE TO SLEEP ON IT ANOTHER NIGHT.
 Again I wake from a dream. SHINee (K-pop group) is coming to the Netherlands; I get to receive them. They’ll also stay at my place as long as they’re in the Netherlands. I’ve bought a personal gift for all four. Because I’ve followed them daily for 15 years, I know them fairly well and know what will please them. When we’re alone tonight I want to give them those personally. First, though, there are a Dutch film crew and some journalists present at my house for the reception. It’s cozy; the boys are enthusiastic. Then suddenly a crew member (he’s wearing a black t-shirt) turns up with the gift for Minho. I look at my bag and see he’s just opened it and taken it out!!! I’m completely stunned and shocked—this hurts. Minho is very happy with it and thanks the crew member exuberantly. I… say nothing, I feel empty… and wake up.
Good grief—now I’m dreaming more or less the same thing. The same shape, different color. Here it’s not only crossing my boundaries, but also peacocking with my feathers!!! How do I translate this to my own life? Or… is it a warning for the future? I’m not quite sure yet.
 What I do know is that it depends on the context how I react. In the first dream it’s my husband, whom I don’t want to admonish in front of strangers—because I’m not only shocked but also very angry. I’m not looking for an explosion in that situation. In the second dream it’s exactly the same—a whole crew around us and journalists; then I don’t want to snap.
 If we were one-on-one, I’m sure I’d react immediately.
 In any case, what these two dreams want to tell me NOW remains a mystery…
May 30, 2025 - day 79
Hilde is my buddy, my bosom friend. Her nickname is Popeye, because she’s small and always on the starting blocks to tackle something. No talk, just do. Just like Popeye, she doesn’t think—she acts. Which, for me, often becomes hilarious. From loving intentions she always tries to make life easier for me. Literally she tries to make me more beautiful than I already am. Hahaha—she always looks tip-top, while I don’t pay as much attention to my appearance. Like a true friend, she sometimes steps on one of my sore spots. We often respond very differently to situations, which means we can also learn a lot from each other. We’ve learned not to try to change each other, but to respect each other and let each other be. Sounds simple, but it’s not always easy. She drops by and refers to what I wrote in my blog on May 15, day 64. She doesn’t understand why I can’t be proud of myself, and my sister messaged me about it too. Hilde says: “Tell me more about yourself.” “Tell about your life, about yoga, how you deal with your disability, how you worked with the public health service on poverty, how you dedicated yourself to the Association in Dorst.” “You’ve meant so much to so many people, and still do—that’s what I miss in your blog.” Of course I hear what she says, very sweet—but…
It knocks me off balance. After a night sleeping on it, I remember why. I write my blog the way I paint… in a flow. Letting come up what’s there—basically without thinking. Do I see something? Hear something? Smell something? Does a memory fly through me? There’s always something happening every second; the moment I start writing I hook into that. Trying to write from the moment is my aim. Memories can be there in the moment—then I can do something with them… It isn’t necessarily my intention to write a life story. Honestly, I wouldn’t know where to begin. That would mean digging into my past, which isn’t my aim. Maybe I’ve had a bit more bad luck than others on average; it has formed me into the woman I am now. Of course I’m okay! It’s nice that someone is proud of me and loves me; at the moment of May 15 I apparently didn’t feel that so strongly. I think every person does their best in their own way to live as well as possible. Everyone from their own experiences, conditioning, perspectives, and possibilities. Now and then I give myself a pat on the shoulder—that’s often the small victories. Do I do this, or do I do that? Doing something against my inclination—usually something social—that’s what I give myself shoulder pats for. Through practicing yoga intensively it kept me out of a wheelchair; it gave me a mobile life, and I wanted to share that with people so they could be mobile in their way too. Workshops/lectures on poverty as an expert by experience—I wanted to share that as well in the hope of changing things. If I’ve overcome something myself, I want to pass it on in the hope it helps someone. If in your life you help even one person, your mission is fulfilled. Not something to be proud of, more a hope that everyone does this. How beautiful would the world be then?
May 29, 2025 - day 78
Ascension Day. First of all, today I finished my painting Masks. Proud of myself for being creative again. Up to now it seemed like an impossible task. In a surge I had started it, but rehab demanded so much that no energy was left for anything else. For a time my life consisted of training and lying in bed.
 On day 7, March 20, I wrote about the meanings of this painting.
Today on Ascension Day I always think of my mother-in-law, who passed away on Ascension Day, May 21, 1998. A striking lady, very headstrong. Not your ordinary Indonesian girl…
Days before her death, at night the ceiling would open and a marching band would come by playing Louis Armstrong. At her bedside there would be a girl of about eleven. Long dark hair in a white dress. According to my mother-in-law, a little Indonesian girl. She only told me these things when we were alone. I’d say to her: “Why don’t you go with the marching band?” Then she’d mutter: “Borderline, borderline…” Or I’d rub my 5.5-month pregnant belly and ask her, “Don’t you want to see this grandchild?” She answered straightaway: “No, I’m not curious, my time is up.” There you sit with your pregnancy hormones—being rejected so harshly, you do feel that. Much later I thought: “That could have been an answer from myself—honest and blunt.” No wonder I got along with her. She was unusual, headstrong, without scruples. Moral doubts, hesitation, or dithering about what she thought—wasn’t in the cards. No, I looked into my mirror, so why would I keep this rejection in my trauma-cabinet? With that insight it really wasn’t necessary. The image of how I sat by her bed I’ve never forgotten. She also described very vividly what she saw and experienced. Even now it feels like my own images; I too can see that marching band, hear the music, and see the girl. It remains wondrous how things are etched into your memory. I always think: “If it stays with you so clearly, it will be important someday in your life.” How? You only know when you encounter it; then it immediately gains meaning. Life, as far as I’m concerned, should be written with a capital L, because it’s magical, spiritual—the most beautiful road we get to walk.
With love I think back to my mother-in-law. A pity my two youngest children never got to know her.
May 28, 2025 - day 77
Dreams. Usually when I dream and it sticks, I write it down. My dreams are very often prophetic. I dreamt about Michel five years before I met him. In that case I had described what he looked like. The story of the dream later turned out to be a correct metaphor for what would happen. Dreams are a living part of my life. I write them down, but I don’t always want to interpret them right away; I store them in my memory and let them go. Today I suddenly remembered a dream from last year, and I looked it up.
22-04-24. I dream of a circuit I have to complete. It begins with a dangerous route: wild canoeing. I actually felt quite calm about it. Fully confident I’d get through it without a scratch. And indeed, many dangerous moments, but I had it under control. I experience this dream as Annette; others are also doing this route. Sadly, I no longer know who they are. Only the feeling remains. They are loved ones and acquaintances. Suddenly we can pull ashore. It is in the jungle. There’s a kind of desk where you have to have your ticket countersigned and get instructions for your further route on land. As I’m at this desk, an enormously long snake comes out from under the desk and coils around my legs, my whole body, my neck, and even goes under my clothes. This snake has a human, light skin tone.
For as long as I can remember I’ve been terrified of snakes. From very young—about three years old—I regularly had nightmares where I ended up in a pit of snakes. Waking up drenched in sweat and with an extremely high heart rate. For days afterward I felt unheimisch. If I see snakes on TV, I switch it off immediately.
Now in this dream I’m completely wrapped by this interminable snake. I thought, I have a choice. Either I fall into mortal terror, or I let this simply happen and trust I’ll get rid of this creature without tugging at it or going crazy with fear. In my dream I do feel some fear, but I can hold myself back. I let it happen and try to breathe as calmly as possible. I don’t know how to get rid of it or how that will happen. In fact, whether it will disappear at all. With a lot of inner dialogue I manage to remain fairly calm. Some loved ones/acquaintances are already past the desk and are standing in the distance waiting for me. Odd—didn’t they have trouble with these snakes? Well, what does it matter. I’ll see what happens. Slowly I walk toward those waiting for me. As I do, the snakes slowly unwind from me. That very long snake literally needs a longer end to unwind. Before I reach the others, there isn’t a snake in sight. How and why this went like that, I don’t know. It feels as if I’ve overcome something big; I feel proud. The others have no idea, and I don’t tell them either. Then I go on my way. Then I wake up.
When I’m awake, this stays with me so strongly!!!! For 61 years I’ve been afraid whenever I dream of snakes. Now in this dream I decide to handle it differently. I also wake up calm, and I certainly don’t feel like I had a nightmare, just a dream.
I’m now 62, over a year later. As I’ve written earlier in my blog, physically a lot has happened to me since last year. The toe that was so inflamed I could hardly walk for months, then I twisted my knee and my meniscus tore. Pain and fluid in my knee. So far neither the toe nor the knee has healed, though both are a good deal better. A night-time trip to the hospital because my heart rate wouldn’t drop below 180 beats per minute. And to top it off, a stroke. You could say I’ve completed a bumpy route this past year. A year in which loved ones are there, but essentially have to stand on the sidelines. A year in which I’ve had to overcome fears. A year in which I consciously want to approach my life differently and anew. A year in which I ended up back in the healthcare system—a place where many of my traumas lie. A year in which, despite my current intense emotions, I was still able to keep calm by once again being able to introspect each time.
Without dissecting the dream completely, it now feels like it was a harbinger of the road ahead. Nice to see that in my dream I was also thinking about how I’d handle things. Consciously dealing with setbacks or fears. Turning it into positivity, into growth—as a good development.
May 27, 2025 - day 76
Rain. It rains all day; it gives a good feeling. Nice for nature to get nourishment and to grow. Inside the house it gives me a sense of coziness. Rain often symbolizes cleansing and renewal. Just as rain washes the earth, it can also be a metaphor for purifying the soul. After a rain shower the world seems fresher and brighter—just as we can feel after an emotional release. I ask Ton if we have plans today. Nothing in our calendars, so that’s a cue for me to pick up my painting Masks again. The past few days I’ve felt the itch again, enough creative ideas. I started this painting soon after my stroke. It was a kind of surge after the cutting event, but soon it cost me too much energy and I became a kind of uncontrollably emotional creature. Pretty quickly my life consisted of rehab, resting, emotions, and trying to balance. Absolutely no room for other things. Everything I’ve undertaken up to now didn’t happen by itself; I saw it as a challenge. Receiving visitors or visiting, a birthday, a day out, etc. I’m still not 100% recovered now, but I can look at the world with fresh eyes again. Starting anew, with new insights, even more gratitude.
I also want to use this period to look the ghosts of the past in the eye once more and let them go for good. By simply letting it happen in the moment and not actively going looking for it. I discovered in recent months that this is how it works for me. The dreams and memories are suddenly there, I look at them, write about them, and can let them go for good. Yes, in many respects this rehab period is also a cleansing.
As a Shaolin monk says… “For something new to happen, something old has to disappear. That can sometimes mean letting go of what you know so far. Empty this cup and start from the beginning. That’s not easy, but it’s the only way to get what is blocked moving again. Refill your cup with new experiences, with new knowledge.”
That’s what the rain makes me think of today—how beautiful it is that what’s uncomfortable and difficult also has potential. For nature: nourishment and growth; for me: new insights, a chance to begin again…
May 26, 2025 - day 75
When is it literally “seize the day”? When do I want a new challenge? When do I rest? How do I balance my energy and my wishes? Today at physio rehab it went very well again. So well that I sensed a certain boredom creeping in. I’ve been doing the same exercises twice a week for four months. It took quite a while before I saw any progress. Luckily, the progress is clear now. I said to my therapist: “Next time it’s time to take a step further.” Full of energy I went home. I still remember my therapist’s first conversations. She said that ultimately, by training, the aim is that you get energy and become stronger instead of losing it. Well—today the flag can go out: after more than four months of training, for the first time I’m going home with more energy. That’s a very different feeling than being spent and out for the rest of the day.
At home, a nice cup of coffee, then back to tidying my studio. We loaded the car full with things that can go to storage. For half a year I’ve had plans to reorganize the storage again. It’s clear this is one of those resolutions I’ve had to patiently wait on before I could act. Ton and I went together to our container, we put more things in, and I’ve got plans to clear out the shed and then put that in the container too. On the way back, Ton says to me: “Did you notice you didn’t rest at all after physio?” It really is unbelievable, the change. Still, by the time we finally got home I was tired— not completely wiped out, but tired enough to lie down.
Different questions come up now. Should I not change or ramp up my exercises, so that I have energy left afterwards? Or should I do ramp up my exercises with the chance I’ll be completely spent again after training?
See—that’s finding balance. But how am I going to do that? Probably through trial and error. Steps forward and back again. Keep doing the same exercises at the same pace and time—which I’ll find boring, so I’ll get reluctance to go to physio. But I’d have energy left afterwards. Or faster and heavier exercises so I experience it as a challenge and feel like going to physio—unfortunately then no energy left that day.
Every change asks for new perspectives, a new attitude, new insights, and a new Balance.
May 25, 2025 - day 74
Friendship. My friend who got married on May 3 came by today. Ton and I set off for the party, but we had car trouble, and we decided not to go. Of course we could have borrowed a car with difficulty. Only at that moment I saw it as providence not to have to go, but to be allowed to rest.
Dineke has been a friend of mine for a very long time. About thirty years ago we clicked instantly. People sometimes talk about love at first sight; I often have that with friendships. At least, that’s often how it goes for me. An invisible attraction and it just sort of happens to you. By that I mean it’s not even necessary to actively try to make it a friendship. It’s simply there—a feeling, a recognition, a soul kinship. It’s a deep spiritual connection between two people. It’s a feeling of recognition, resonance and harmony, characterized by unconditional love, understanding, trust and connectedness. It’s a sense of connection that goes beyond an ordinary friendship or romantic relationship. It may sound overblown, but that’s how it feels with Dineke. I’m lucky to have several friendships like this. It’s truly one of my blessings in this life. Whenever we see each other it contributes a bit of happiness; it gives energy. Regardless of how much time we spend together. Whether we don’t see each other for a day, a week, a month or a year, the moment we’re together, it’s there.
Now again I thought: “Let me see what a sage/philosopher like Aristotle said about this.” This is quite interesting…
 —
 Where Plato suggested that friendships arise to fill a void, Aristotle saw it differently. Friendship rests on goodwill between friends. But the reason underlying that goodwill differs, according to Aristotle. On that basis, 2,000 years ago he defined three types of friendship. And the remarkable thing is they’re still relevant today.
- Friendship based on utility
…(summary preserved as in your Dutch text, content kept intact and current)… - Friendship based on pleasure
…(as above)… - ‘Good’ friendships
…(as above)…
— 
I find this very beautifully explained; I recognize all three types. From the moment I once moved to the little house in the woods, I let the first two types fade out. The friends for life are still there. Sadly, because of age, a few have already left me. Yet I notice they will always be there, also in my memories. A grateful human being—YES, that’s what I am!!!
May 24, 2025 - day 73
Resolutions. These days I can see so clearly how my mechanism has worked all my life. When I’m tired or in too much pain, you won’t see me. I lock myself away, invisible to the outside world. Reading, watching films, or making something—depending on the severity of my complaints at the time. The moment I have energy, I become active, I get plans and resolutions. To the outside world it often looks like sprinting and standing still, where people try to hold me back from “sprinting.” “Take your time, go slow…” they say to me. Unfortunately, that doesn’t work for me!!! It’s not just seize the day, but seize the moment. Before I know it, the energetic moment is gone again. My mind, thoughts, thinking—the mental part of me—never stands still; it’s always working overtime. My body can’t keep up. Which means that about half the time I have to make do with resolutions. Not being able to act is something I’ve learned to live with. When I was twelve they told me I’d have to learn to live with my illness. The pains, the inconvenience of limp arms and legs are indeed not nice, but well—having big ears isn’t fun either. No, not being able to do what I have in mind—that’s what’s difficult to learn to live with. Body and mind are one, so the saying goes. In my case they are two differently functioning parts of one person. I’ve always said there are two Annettes. The body-Annette and the thinking-Annette. Two totally different people. Lately I feel there are three Annettes: the body, the thinking one, and the observing Annette. These three are always talking to each other in the hope of keeping that trinity in balance and making sure it functions as well as possible as one human. The human Annette who keeps standing in her strength.
How do I do that?
 By making trade-offs I myself find important. Like preferring to seize the day and use it fully, rather than take it slow and let beautiful moments pass me by. In effect, I cram a full life into half the time. When I’m tired or in pain, I stop any kind of action. That means actions and tasks often get left undone, so the resolutions pile up. Yesterday I had a bundle of energy that I made optimal use of. My resolution was to tidy up my studio today now that I have energy again. It’s one of my resolutions from before my stroke. Yesterday I thought: “Finally, the time has come—tomorrow it’s happening.” And indeed, I got to work today. Two-thirds is already tidied up—that I managed. I wanted to rest for a bit and then continue. Then I slept straight through until dinner. This is basically a nutshell of how my whole life works. In a bad moment I get frustrated by it, but when the three Annettes are in balance, I don’t. When they respect each other, they give each other space and they are a unity. That’s Annette in her strength—the Annette I apparently am at this moment…
May 23, 2025 - day 72
A spark of hope from the blossoming or revival of my energy. Not so much that I can walk better now. No, not that. It’s more mental, because I feel more energized. In my mind I’m painting again, I’m getting ideas for paintings, which is a good sign. I’ve got the itch for a cycling holiday and even took action by arranging it. Hotel, car, trailer, and a sitter for the animals. In Dordrecht, Ton and I had an errand to run, and instead of taking the car we went by bike. I brought a raincoat because the weather looked a bit iffy today. We cycled through a neighborhood where family lives and decided to drop in. Cycling in doubtful weather is new for me. Cycling through populated areas is something I almost always avoid. Spontaneously visiting people is also a rarity in my case. So many things done today that I can be proud of. For most people it probably doesn’t seem like much, but for me it’s a clear step in the right direction. As soon as I start to feel creative tingles, I know I’m doing well. Going out into the inhabited world and even paying a visit without feeling hunted is extraordinary. Usually I get the urge to flee—get out as fast as possible. Not today!!! I felt good and relaxed all day.
When we got home, Ton measured my blood pressure and heart rate, all perfect. It’s becoming clear to me that my behavior runs in sync with how I feel. For clarity… Because of my neurological condition I can’t walk and move well—that, for the most part, stands apart from how I feel. Fatigue or energy loss from too much pain—that’s what I experience as “not feeling well.” I’m rarely cranky, but I’m quickly irritated and then I snap. Thankfully it’s only in the moment; the irritation dies down quickly. As soon as even a little bit of energy returns to me, the sun is shining again. When I have energy, I’m patient, gentle, kind, I don’t react so much from conditioning, which also keeps nasty memories from bubbling up. No—when I have energy, I live in the moment and I’m able to hang my own streamers.
May 22, 2025 — Day 71
Silence.
Karen comes once a week to help with cleaning
 and always asks if we’d like to put on some music
 because it helps her work better.
For clarity — I do love music,
 in many different genres,
 but only when I actually feel like listening.
Most of the time,
 I prefer silence.
Since my stroke,
 I’ve become even more sensitive to stimuli —
 too many sounds, too many people, too much of anything —
 it all makes me restless.
It’s not that I’m a recluse;
 I’ve had my wild years —
 parties, discos, big crowds, city life.
But as a child,
 I already loved silence.
 Few friends,
 happy alone in my room
 reading or creating something.
That quiet child
 is probably the Annette
 I feel most myself being.
Still, I want to keep trying
 not to systematically avoid
 birthdays, parties, or social events.
 I’ll keep working on feeling good
 even in those situations.
This morning, though, the radio stayed off.
 Lovely silence — serenity.
Even at the rehab centre,
 it was quiet — only three of us there.
 What a blessing!
By nature, I’m calm and quiet.
 I think that since adolescence
 I’ve thrown myself into a busy, noisy life
 for various reasons —
 one of them being
 to avoid emotional pain.
To make life so loud
 that it drowned everything else out.
Then one day,
 it all stopped.
 I’d had enough —
 I wanted only silence and peace.
That’s when I moved to our little forest house in Oosterhout
 and never looked back.
Silence is a powerful instrument.
 It creates space,
 demands presence,
 and allows for deep reflection.
Now I’ve been living with Ton in Papendrecht for a few years.
 At first, the traffic noise was constant —
 cars rushing by all day long.
 Fortunately, my system got used to it,
 and now it’s just background sound.
Still, my body startles
 at sudden noises —
 a siren,
 or when Ton suddenly speaks
 while I haven’t noticed him nearby.
Now that I think about it,
 that probably keeps my stress level
 and blood pressure slightly elevated.
My current condition doesn’t help either.
So how can I find — or keep —
 that precious silence again?
Researching it,
 I realise I’m already on the right track:
 creating silence by not turning on radio or TV,
 spending time in nature,
 seeking quiet places,
 painting in silence,
 doing meditative activities.
What does silence actually do to a person?
Physical benefits of silence:
 – Lower blood pressure and stress hormones:
 studies show that silence can reduce cortisol levels,
 which directly benefits heart rate and blood pressure.
 – Improved circulation:
 relaxation in silence helps muscles release tension,
 improving blood flow throughout the body.
 – Stronger immune system:
 when the body can rest,
 it focuses on regeneration and healing.
Mental and emotional balance:
 – Space for reflection:
 silence lets you hear your own thoughts and feelings,
 making self-awareness and emotional balance possible.
 – Improved focus:
 silence helps bring your attention back to the here and now.
 – Stimulated creativity:
 without constant interruptions,
 your mind can wander freely,
 finding new and original ideas.
Silence as creative nourishment:
 – A blank canvas for the mind:
 silence lets the brain zoom out
 and see the bigger picture —
 the “aha!” moments often arise from it.
 – A doorway to intuition:
 in silence,
 we can hear our inner voice again,
 often drowned out by daily noise.
 – Inspiration from nowhere:
 great thinkers, artists, and composers
 often said their best ideas came
 when they withdrew into silence.
For me, it’s clear:
 being a bit more social is a good idea —
 for those around me,
 to feel seen and appreciated by my presence.
But my deep longing for silence
 is also a valuable truth.
So what does it all come down to?
 Balance.
Coincidentally, I talked about this
 with my therapist this morning —
 that strength is not my problem,
 balance is.
My challenge, in everything —
 literally and figuratively —
 is and remains:
 BALANCE.
May 21, 2025 — Day 70
Carpe diem.
 Seize the day — a call to live life to the fullest and truly enjoy it.
After eight truly awful days,
 when all my energy seemed to drain from me
 and even being alive felt heavy,
 I now feel as if I’ve been reborn.
It sounds almost religious,
 but it truly is a spiritual experience
 to feel better again so quickly.
How in just one week
 the will to live can plummet to a deep low —
 and then, in a single day,
 return in full force.
Today Ton and I cycled 38 kilometres.
 We enjoyed the green of nature,
 the explosion of wildflowers,
 the lambs, calves,
 baby swans, ducklings,
 coots, grebes, and geese.
 Everything green — greener than green.
And I could cycle without getting tired,
 pushing against the wind
 without gasping for breath once.
Everything in full bloom —
 sun, wind, blue sky —
 a celebration of life.
We both enjoyed it so much.
 You could almost say
 that maybe you need a dark, deep pit like that
 to truly see how bright the world can be again.
Happiness really is in the moment.
 Not in old memories,
 not in plans or worries about tomorrow —
 but right here, right now,
 in hanging the garlands of life today.
For me, that joy is found
 in being outside —
 surrounded by nature.
And when the weather isn’t good,
 my happiness comes
 from creating,
 or being inspired
 in a museum or exhibition.
I can feel it clearly —
 everything is possible again.
 I’m so grateful
 that I could experience peace and love
 in the moment again today.
Another clear step forward
 in my rehabilitation process.
May 19–20, 2025 — Days 68 & 69
Clean — or compulsive?
Our son-in-law had a role in a film,
 and the premiere was on May 19 in Venlo.
 Lovely, of course, to be part of what keeps our children and their partners busy.
Ton, ever the romantic, had secretly booked a B&B in Maasbree
 to turn it into a little getaway.
 The weather was beautiful —
 a perfect plan.
Just one problem:
 my heart rate wouldn’t drop below 100 bpm,
 my oxygen saturation was low,
 and I felt light-headed.
So Ton called the cardiologist —
 who turned out to be in a foul mood.
 Didn’t want to listen.
 “Go on your trip first, and make an appointment later,”
 he snapped.
That was the moment I decided:
 I’m switching back to my old medication tonight.
 A week ago I felt better than this.
 I’m not going to keep going like this.
So: mobility scooter packed,
 determined to enjoy the day,
 old pills in my bag ready for the evening.
But first — the house had to be clean.
Ton was bustling around,
 trying to get everything ready,
 so loving in the way he cares for me.
Then I walked into the kitchen
 and completely lost it.
He’d placed plastic containers
 and handwritten notes for our youngest son
 on the dirty induction hob,
 so he’d know how to feed the animals.
I burst into tears and anger,
 sweeping everything off the stove, crying:
 “My house has to be clean before I leave!”
He said gently, “I know, sweetheart.”
 “Then why don’t you do it right?!” I shouted back.
And so, with a pulse of 135–140,
 we finally left.
Normally I drive,
 but today I didn’t even dare —
 that says it all.
On the road, Ton said quietly:
 “Of course the house should be clean —
 but your kind of clean borders on obsessive.”
I tried to breathe calmly,
 to slow my heart,
 and decided to let it go.
 I apologized for my ugly outburst,
 and focused on enjoying the day.
Luckily, Ton is used to my quick emotional shifts.
 He knows how easily I flare up now.
 This man truly is a blessing in my life.
The evening was wonderful.
 At the cinema we sat in row 10 —
 which meant climbing a few steps,
 and that alone nearly finished me off.
I think I spent twenty minutes catching my breath afterward.
But it was a lovely evening.
 We got back to the B&B around 1:45 a.m.
 I immediately took my old medication,
 and despite my racing heart
 fell asleep almost instantly.
And this morning —
 a miracle had happened!
Just one pill —
 and my heartbeat was back to normal.
 Blood pressure perfect,
 oxygen levels great.
Wow.
I can’t describe how happy I am
 to feel okay again.
Life suddenly looks bright once more.
I still walk with a cane for balance,
 but without panting or dizziness.
 No more staggering five steps to the bathroom,
 ready to faint.
Just me again —
 the recovering Annette,
 a bit off balance but alive.
We spent the day driving through
 the villages of the Land van Maas en Waal —
 chatting, laughing,
 simply enjoying life.
May 18, 2025 — Day 67
Asking for help.
 That’s today’s theme.
How hard is it, really,
 to ask for help?
Ton and I stand very differently in life.
 We love each other —
 we’ve had a deep connection for nearly fifty years,
 and have been together again for seven.
 Still in love, still laughing.
People say women are from Venus and men from Mars —
 but honestly,
 we come from entirely different universes.
 Different galaxies, even.
I’m well aware
 that I have very distinct ways of dealing with things —
 and one of them is never asking for help.
Why not?
First, because of shame.
 Never show that I can’t handle something.
 Always appear strong,
 resourceful,
 responsible for my own mistakes and shortcomings.
And second, because of fear.
 Fear of rejection.
 Fear of being judged.
 A lack of trust that others’ love
 is big enough to truly help.
Ton, on the other hand,
 asks for help to make things lighter —
 to give someone a gentle push
 in the right direction.
He does it from love,
 respect,
 and deep trust in the person he wants to help.
He’ll say, “We can’t do everything alone —
 but with a few people together,
 we can do so much good.”
Sweet, isn’t it?
 But me…
 just the thought of it makes me nauseous.
 Literally sick — to the point of almost throwing up.
That’s how deeply ingrained it is in me
 to never ask for help.
My heart’s been racing for days already —
 this doesn’t help much.
 Right now, I have no idea
 how to shake off this feeling.
Ton finds it completely normal
 to help each other and to ask for help.
 I see that in his family and friends —
 it’s natural for them.
For me, it’s foreign territory.
 So I can only observe it.
It’s so double-edged:
 part of me longs for that easy mutual help,
 but another part doesn’t know where the boundary lies.
I finally said:
 “Fine, you arrange it, ask for help —
 just please don’t involve me.”
We approach problems
 from two completely different extremes.
 And anything with “too much” in it —
 too much giving, too much withholding —
 is worth looking at.
We’re together for a reason.
 We still have a lot to learn from each other.
May 17, 2025 — Day 66
The moment I wake up early in the morning,
 I can feel it straight away —
 my heart is still racing.
“How does it feel?” Ton asks.
 He used to be a GP,
 so his questions always reach a little deeper —
 sometimes to the point of irritation.
How do I explain it?
 “Restless,” maybe — but that sounds too vague.
He says, “Do you ever get a sudden fright?
 That moment when your heart starts pounding in your chest?”
 “Well, that’s how I feel 24/7.”
That answer makes it clear —
 not that it brings me any further,
 but at least Ton understands now.
My head hums,
 it feels as if I could faint at any moment.
 It makes me insecure.
Yesterday I was truly frightened —
 literally afraid I might die.
 In my mind I saw my friend
 who suddenly passed away last year due to heart problems.
Today I want to shake that off.
 Let my body race if it must,
 trust that it’s just the new medication
 still finding its rhythm.
That’s my plan —
 and I’ll come back to it tonight to see if it worked.
It did work!
 We went cycling —
 there was a strong wind, but it didn’t matter.
My pulse stayed high, around a hundred beats per minute,
 nonstop.
 But at least it didn’t get worse while cycling.
Freeing my thoughts from worry about this restless body —
 that was my challenge for today.
 And, surprisingly, it went well.
Nothing changed since yesterday,
 except my mindset.
All my life I’ve often managed
 to separate my body from how I experience life.
 Despite pain or discomfort — life itself is beautiful.
The art of enjoying what is
 has always been my anchor.
 Sometimes I lose touch with it,
 like these last few days with my rattling heart.
I’ll give the new medication a few more days
 to settle my heartbeat.
 If it doesn’t, I’ll contact the cardiologist again.
For now, I’m confident
 I’ll get this under control.
 And I’m grateful
 to have found that old part of myself again today —
 the Annette who trusts life.
May 16, 2025 — Day 65
Today I’m eight days older than Michel ever became.
 Why am I even keeping track of that?
Is it fear — now that my heart is acting up again?
 The new medication makes it feel
 as if I’m running a marathon.
 Even at rest my pulse stays high,
 my heart rattling in my chest.
 Unpleasant — and a bit frightening.
Am I being a hypochondriac
 because Michel is on my mind so much?
 Or is it something else?
Lately I’ve been thinking about my compulsion to count things.
 Whenever I see patterns, I count them —
 circles, lines, anything that repeats.
In a hotel I count the wooden panels on the wall.
 I give meaning to times on the clock —
 not the time itself, but the numbers, numerologically.
 When I drive into a parking lot,
 I count the cars,
 notice which colors dominate.
It’s as if I’m constantly taking mental photographs.
 Years later I’ll remember
 if a window frame changed color
 or a painting once hung in a hallway.
At a traffic light I don’t just see the colors —
 I also notice the number printed underneath.
 Completely useless information — yet I count.
It’s not even deliberate;
 I simply see a lot.
 Big or small, changes stand out to me.
 I’m always on.
I used to read silly romance novels;
 now I watch Netflix series —
 just to turn myself off for a while.
It’s probably both:
 the unease of passing Michel’s age
 and this compulsive counting.
My inner journey at the moment is confusing,
 exhausting, and fascinating all at once.
 Hopefully my heart will calm down
 once the medication starts to work.
My body feels restless,
 so I have to work hard
 to keep my mind calm.
Everything is magnified now.
 The counting is stronger —
 maybe an attempt to keep control,
 to cover my uncertainty.
By repeating it,
 it almost becomes a form of meditation —
 an unconscious attempt
 to regulate my whole being.
It’s beautiful to notice
 that a survival mechanism can still function
 even when I’m at rest.
It’s not always about fight or flight —
 sometimes it’s about how the body
 tries to restore order during confusion.
Normally I’d feel all this
 without truly noticing it.
Only because I force myself
 to write down what’s happening,
 do I discover these unconscious techniques.
And that, really —
 is wonderfully interesting.
May 15, 2025 — Day 64
Being proud of myself —
 oh, that’s a tough one.
Sometimes I can be proud when I overcome something,
 or do something I really didn’t want to do
 and push through anyway.
They’re the small personal victories,
 the little pats on the shoulder I give myself.
But in the bigger picture — socially,
 I tend to feel more shame than pride.
I never finished my studies,
 never had a career,
 never achieved anything in society’s eyes.
In fact, my family and I were once so poor
 that we had to live for years on a campsite.
 Thankfully the local authorities tolerated it,
 otherwise we would’ve been homeless.
 Not exactly something to be proud of.
At twenty-one I was declared fully unfit for work.
 From that moment on you’re no longer a “valuable member of society” —
 you’re a burden, clipped of your wings,
 your freedom to grow taken away.
 Your income never rises above welfare level.
That’s what the outside world sees,
 what you’re judged for.
 Again — not something to be proud of.
If I want a livable life,
 I’ll always need a partner with an income.
 For someone as independent as I am,
 that’s not something to be proud of either.
Having a disability and an independent spirit —
 that’s no easy combination.
 So… chest out, chin up,
 telling myself I’m allowed to be seen?
 No.
Yet I am proud of the way I’ve carried these shortcomings —
 with grace.
I’ve faced more than a few setbacks in my life,
 but I’ve never let them blow me away.
 I’ve always searched for a positive turn —
 not to look brave,
 but to keep enjoying life.
You naturally start noticing the small things —
 buds opening in spring,
 birds, animals, light, color —
 all of it moves me deeply.
Yes, I’m proud that I see it and that I enjoy it.
 Let me put it more clearly:
 conscious observation —
 that’s what I’ve learned through having time,
 and taking it.
None of this has to do with money or status.
 It’s simply how I’ve evolved in this life so far.
 And for that,
 I suppose I may allow myself
 to feel a little proud.
Let’s just say —
 I’m more content than proud.
May 14, 2025 — Day 63
Another beautiful day.
 Instead of cycling, I wanted to try walking for a change.
Ton and the dogs came along —
 to the Lingebos.
 With my Nordic walking poles,
 so I wouldn’t have to worry about balance
 and could stay upright.
Oh boy, that was harder than I expected!
 All together we walked maybe a kilometer,
 there and back to the car.
 It was pure endurance,
 not a single moment of enjoyment.
No one else was in the forest —
 Normally that would make me so happy.
 Pfffft. What a difference from walking on the treadmill at rehab.
Back home I wanted to lie down, watch some TV, just chill.
 Result: asleep within seconds.
 Ton woke me for dinner —
 I’d been out cold.
I woke with a pounding headache
 and asked him for paracetamol
 and a massage for my neck and shoulders.
 The sweetheart did it all immediately.
My mood has been neutral all day —
 no flashes of irritation or aggression.
 Clearly, I’m not frustrated;
 I accept this as part of my recovery.
Tomorrow back to physiotherapy, full of hope.
 Simply grateful for such a calm, relaxed day.
May 13, 2025 — Day 62
Crowds.
 It remains difficult for me to feel comfortable in larger groups.
 Rehabilitation was busier than usual today.
It starts with feeling uneasy, then comes the slight tightness in my chest.
 I tell the therapist, “It’s too crowded for me — I’d rather go home, but I’ll finish this exercise first.”
 Inside I’m screaming, “Run, run, as fast as you can!”
Then suddenly I think — this could be my challenge today:
 to simply stay, among all these people, just as I promised myself I would.
 And yes — I managed it.
 Barely, but still progress.
Ton and I were invited to a barbecue at his youngest son’s,
 for his ex-wife’s birthday.
 It would be outdoors, so less suffocating.
 Still, I tried to slip out of it as subtly as I could:
 “Ton, you go ahead. I’m tired — I’ll stay home with the dogs.”
 He clearly didn’t like that idea, and honestly, it was a lousy excuse.
So off we went, to the barbecue.
 I mostly sat observing instead of joining in the conversations.
 It felt like survival, not socialising.
 I still haven’t found the key to enjoying such gatherings.
Like a child I was overjoyed to finally get on the bike and go home.
Today itself was calm and easy.
 I had an appointment with my GP and afterwards we planned another bike ride.
 We try to train every day.
Around 2:30 p.m. we cycled toward Alblasserdam —
 suddenly we were surrounded by swarms of schoolchildren on bikes.
 Instantly I felt that same tightness again.
 Crowds, noise, movement everywhere.
We decided to take another route,
 away from the flood of young cyclists.
 We managed about 20 kilometers, in complete quiet.
It’s still very hard for me to be among groups of people —
 I’m overly sensitive to stimuli.
 I always was, but now it’s much stronger.
The doctor reminded me that recovery can take at least a year —
 and I’m only three and a half months in.
 So: patience.
Normally, I am patient.
 Now — not at all!
 I react instantly.
Every so often I manage to talk myself down
 and delay my reaction.
 That’s my current version of progress.
I wonder if I’ll ever truly enjoy
 “the group experience.”
May 12, 2025 — Day 61
 Late yesterday I went to IKEA to get a little cabinet. Sunday, Mother’s Day, nice weather—so it probably wouldn’t be busy. Indeed, dead quiet!!! I’d agreed with Ton to walk through the whole store so I’d have my training done for the day. One of my best friends died suddenly last year. I often went to IKEA with her to see if there was anything new. This was the first time there since her death. It hit me for a moment, but I told myself not to start missing her, but to think of the beautiful memories. It’s a subtle distinction—fortunately it worked.
Back home I got a message in response to my blog:
 — “I remember you once told me your mother ‘showed you every corner of the room.’ I don’t think I responded then, simply because I couldn’t imagine you were actually beaten by your mother. But I have to say, with my current life wisdom, I absolutely believe you now!” —
My reply was: “I never thought about whether anyone would believe me or not. I don’t think I talked much about how it really sometimes went at our house. My mother had a narcissistic personality disorder—people like that always present as very nice to the outside world. It went so far that we children didn’t even try to bring it out. I can tell a lot about this, but that’s the past. It’s about now, right?”
Thoughts of my friend resurfaced. She had often witnessed the mean tricks my mother played on me or on someone else. I used to tell my closest friends and my partner that my father wasn’t my biological father, but whenever I confronted my mother with that, it was denied. After my father died, my mother suddenly found it necessary to come tell me he indeed wasn’t my biological father. I’ll never forget how my friend reacted. She burst into tears and said: “Absurd things happen at your home, but this—I never believed!” That has been a red thread through my life: that people don’t believe me. I spoke to my husband again about how striking it is that someone with such a severe personality disorder is believed—and the victim isn’t.
—
 There’s a foundation called Het Verdwenen Zelf (“The Disappeared Self”) that writes about this. A few paragraphs to give the idea…
Many victims describe how lonely they feel in the process with the narcissist, because they keep running into walls and end up shouting into the void. And those walls are often very thick: the walls of institutions, the legal system, healthcare, the police, and not seldom the immediate environment. Bystanders—and too often professionals—cannot fathom that the unbelievable stories are the truth. People don’t want to let go of their positive view of humanity and the world. There’s a strong resistance to believing this darkness exists—a darkness they themselves could end up in as well. It’s a bridge too far for it to sink in.
Many victims, myself included, have encountered the pain of victim-blaming: reactions full of reproach or judgment that lock you in the trauma or make it worse. Sometimes those reactions even become a trauma of their own. It’s rarely intended to hurt someone; still, it’s harmful to (even indirectly) place the blame for the abuse on the victim’s shoulders. Because that is exactly what the narcissist always did: make the victim responsible for the situation—for the abuse. And that triggers, causes re-experiencing, panic, and pain, while as a victim you crave recognition.
It’s ignorance and a stubborn habit (or even need?) to approach everything with “normal criteria”—a term Iris Koops uses in her books. Those criteria apply to interactions where a healthy dynamic exists, with mutual respect. That’s not the case in any relationship with a narcissist.
 —
So much for that explanation. Let it be clear that having a parent with such a personality disorder has an enormous impact on a child. It colors his/her personality—and that of the environment. I’ve done a lot of research on narcissism to understand how it works, and to have compassion for myself. Also to have compassion for an environment that doesn’t get it—worse, that judges me instead. It’s often the close environment (those who live with them) of the narcissist who need help, because the narcissist doesn’t suffer from themselves. The narcissist is very self-satisfied and assured, and therefore has no help question. Fortunately, my sister has also always been engaged with awareness—with the how and why. I could communicate about this with her. It made a burden just a little lighter.
May 11, 2025 — Day 60
Apparently it’s Mother’s Day. Up early—for me—house is quiet because Ton is out walking the dogs. Waking up usually takes half an hour to an hour. Physically present, and that’s about it. Ton comes home, and a few minutes later the doorbell rings. That startles me. Who comes to the door early on a Sunday morning? I’m not even awake yet, and not dressed. I call to Ton: “Don’t open, don’t let anyone in!” He does anyway—aggression rises in me. “Why did you open, for God’s sake!?” Ton sees my reaction—he’s used to it by now—and says calmly, “Mother’s Day.” “So what!!!” I flee into my bedroom to settle myself. Who on earth would show up on Mother’s Day? Only one person—that would be my eldest daughter. Calm returns to my body and I walk into the living room, where indeed my eldest daughter, granddaughter, and her partner are standing. “This really wasn’t necessary,” I say immediately. “I know, mum, but I came across something that said ‘mama’ in big letters for me. Really you.” Sweet of her, of course—and the present was a candle holder I do indeed like. What I lack in moments like that is showing joy, or giving a hug. I hug my granddaughter easily, but not my children. There’s always a kind of reserve toward my children. Yet I would go through fire for them if I think someone harms them. In such a moment I’m a lioness who could tear someone apart. I think of my children quite often; I sometimes worry about them, but I don’t tend to reach out. Sometimes I hear nothing for weeks—even months. That sounds unkind, but I love them to the deepest part of my being. Why the distance then? Why little or no contact? What underlies this? I want to sleep on it. Maybe I’ll find an answer.
May 10, 2025 — Day 59
This morning I ask Ton, “How are you?” He says, “Well, it’s rather boring.” Boring??? I immediately felt attacked. A flood of thoughts. “Oh, so you think I’m boring?” “Well, what are you doing here then?” “As if you’re so exciting.” “I’ll go look for a place of my own—you can make it exciting on your own.” Honestly, I went straight into a full-on mindfuck. A quick trip to the toilet, continuing my idiotic thoughts there—how to divorce, how to arrange it. Back in the room I tell Ton I’m not happy with that remark. Innocently he tries to explain that it’s been a lot of adjusting lately because of my uncertain condition. First and foremost tough for me, but he catches a bit of it too. Something in me knows my reaction is way off, so I don’t argue—I choose to get dressed and go for a nice bike ride to Kinderdijk. It was a lovely day; we enjoyed ourselves and did our shopping at a farm shop. Back home—quiet, relaxed, not boring. Haha. Physically and mentally not much to report, except that it went wrong this morning when I heard the word “boring.” Why? I don’t know. Probably a deep-down guilt that our life is a bit “on hold” because of me. Yes, that’s it—guilt. It doesn’t make sense, but sadly it pops up. I’ve had that my whole life: guilt for not always being active. One symptom of my disease is that I’m chronically tired. To others that can look like laziness. If I do something I like, I often have more energy than when it’s something I don’t like. That’s true for everyone, but if you’re healthy the difference is less visible. People have often judged me: she does this but not that… Because I was blamed for being lazy, I’ve always felt guilty for not always being active. Of course I know it’s nonsense to call me lazy—I’m always active as soon as my body allows. Another hook I now bump into. I’m not very resilient after the stroke and it hits me for a moment—fortunately not for long. I quickly pulled myself together and let go of that nonsense to have a relaxed, lovely rest of the day.
May 9, 2025 — Day 58
 Can you learn from other people’s mistakes? This is a loaded topic for me. My sister, fourteen years older, always functioned as an example for me. Sadly, many pitfalls appeared on her path. As a little girl I stored that away, hoping never to step into the same pitfalls myself. When I told her this as an adult, she became terribly angry with me. She knows me so well she could cut me down verbally, very slyly. She never communicated, but she could be mean in a subtle way. Only after she left would I get cramps and literal pain in my heart. Where did I get the nerve to learn from her mistakes? We’re forty years on now; we’ve both kept developing, so I assume she sees it differently now. For me it’s always remained a tiny hook in my heart.
This week a friend asked if I would talk to the bank with her about a mortgage or a line of credit. Of course—two hear more than one. It all sounded plausible. The bank employee would calculate it, email it, and today we’d have a video call about it. During the first conversation I’d already made some notes so I’d roughly know what to expect.
My financial past is a mess, and my husband and I have landed in various pitfalls with the consequences to match. With me it often works like this: I seemingly stop thinking about the conversation, and I just see how it goes the next time. Suddenly, in my mind’s eye, a pitfall pops up I once had to pay dearly for. I tell my husband I think this is one of those constructions you won’t be happy about in the end. “I’ll write it down, and it’s the first thing I’ll ask on Friday,” I said. So said, so done. And… yes indeed, I was right! While my friend talked with him I quickly calculated what it would come to in the end—something not mentioned in the bank’s own figures. We were shocked, and my friend could immediately decide not to proceed. She was so glad she’d asked me to help—had she done it alone, she would definitely have signed and eventually been the victim.
That was the moment I thought back to my sister’s anger then. Is it really so strange to learn from someone else’s mistakes? I looked it up and found Psychology Today. In short: “Learning from others’ mistakes is a powerful way to live a more satisfying life. It allows us to avoid unnecessary pain, make wiser choices, and develop more compassion for ourselves and others.” I also found professional guidance about learning from others’ mistakes—advice based on carefully studying pitfalls in dozens of other projects so we can account for them in a new one. No need to go into that further here, but it’s clearly not strange at all to learn from the holes another has already fallen into. I’m glad I could examine this piece too—and glad I could help my friend because of my own mistakes.
May 8, 2025 — Day 57
 The sad feeling and the tears were gone today. At rehab everything went so smoothly and better than before that the therapist could give me a new challenge. Horrible, in every way! Very simple… hold a stick with one hand and place it on the ground in front of you. Easy, right? Then, with one foot, place your toes behind you on the ground—just stand in the same spot. Only move your foot twenty centimeters back. There I stood with a stick, stiff as a board, thinking how I could move my leg backwards. I couldn’t—no movement in it. And there it was again: tears down my cheeks and even a deep sob. The therapist said, “Well done!” “But I couldn’t move a millimeter!” “That’s right, but you sent the signal, and the more often you do that, the more you’ll see it happen.” “And that crying and sobbing is very normal—it’s an emotional expression of your body, not of you, but of your body.”
In the early period of rehab I choked up all the time. Back then I linked it to frustration and maybe shame—at any rate to a mental emotion. Slowly it got a bit better and those tough exercises started to work. Or rather: very simple exercises that are very hard for me right now. Now a simple little exercise was added, and I immediately felt it wasn’t me, but my body that started crying and sobbing. That, in itself, is progress. It was bizarre that with that realization the whole sad feeling and the crying disappeared immediately when I was done. I waved to everyone cheerfully and went home. It even inspires me to do this type of exercise at home—of course in consultation. Because rehab feels heavy to me, I had been resisting going. I patted myself on the back for going anyway. Today, despite the intensity, for the first time I felt inspired.
May 7, 2025 — Day 56
 For clarity’s sake, I want to explain once more why I started this blog. For as long as I can remember I’ve been occupied with awareness. For a very long time also very intensively through yoga—practising and teaching. There are many things I’ve had (and have) interest in. Usually I dive head-first, 24/7, sometimes to the level of expertise. Think of astrology, numerology, astronomy, quantum physics, psychology, organizational science, business studies, myths and legends, you name it… It fascinates me and I want to know everything, I get to work with it and then suddenly… silence… I stop. I used to be ashamed of that, partly because my family thought it a “bad” habit. They made me feel as if I never finish anything, while the way I dive into a subject is anything but half-hearted.
At school I was bored. Back then there was no opportunity to advance faster. As a teenager in the hospital I underwent daily psychological testing. My IQ turned out to be very high. Only when I studied psychology did I understand my quick uptake and the boredom that follows. Someone like me is constantly seeking stimuli or challenges mentally. I’ve come to accept and appreciate that about myself, without shame. So it’s not that I don’t know what’s happening with me now. I also understand that living in the NOW makes for a happy, blessed human being. The great letting go, techniques from awareness to consciousness—I know them all. I taught about the big life questions for thirty years.
Now, because of the stroke, I’ve lost some mental and physical control; that inspired me to start a research journey again. Why do I do what I do? Why do I think what I think? Do I heed signals? From my body? From my hunches? From my dreams? From my flashbacks? etc. I want to look at this every day for a year. Daring to write out loud what I think and feel. Taking off my masks. Daring to be vulnerable. So many changes, physical weakness; in a year I’ve gained 30 kilos, uncontrollable tears rolling, so much…
On May 5 one word kept haunting my mind. I told Ton I didn’t know why I was crying, but that one word kept flashing in neon in my mind’s eye… “ABANDONMENT.” I didn’t go into it in my blog that day because I didn’t yet know what to do with it. Yesterday then that flashback of me as a little girl in that storm. Today I think I understand why that word was there. I’m probably that abandoned girl again in the storm of all my vulnerabilities. My control over body and mind has apparently left me temporarily because of the stroke. Because be honest—the storm eventually subsided then too, and I could walk home. When I look up “abandonment,” there are only three synonyms: loneliness, silence, and wilderness. And that makes me happy again! The word “silence” speaks to me and is, I think, the essence of everything…
May 6, 2025 — Day 55
 Yesterday’s feeling wasn’t gone yet today. After a day of crying in bed I decided I had to force myself to go cycling, despite the cold and the wind. Because of the wind and my unheimisch feeling, the tears ran over my cheeks again. Only this time I could also blame the wind for it. Ton always cycles along cheerfully. We chat little, because I love the fresh air, the meadows, little rivers, ditches, animals, the silence in the sounds of nature. Many farms have a little shop and growers set out their produce. It’s often where we buy a birthday present—today too. All of it in silence while tears run down my face. There are clearly two different people present in me at the same time: one quietly enjoying, and one quietly crying with flashbacks.
My youngest daughter rarely gets in touch; that hurts. When I think of her I get restless, I feel fear—is she okay? She keeps flying through my thoughts, and right behind her flies her father. How would he deal with this? He could reach her much more easily than I can. In silence I talk to him, asking whether from another place in this universe he’ll keep an eye on her and maybe help. Then suddenly a gust of wind and I see myself as a small child stuck to a lamppost during a huge storm. Walking home from school in a storm I’ll never forget. Branches and loose things from gardens flew around me. The wind literally toppled me and I crawled on my knees to that lamppost. I cried my heart out, so scared, hoping someone would come rescue me. All the kids in my class were picked up by worried parents. I lived farthest away of all the children at my school, but no one came to get me in this scary storm. And of course there was no one on the street in that weather—no one to see me there. In my mind’s eye that image stays a while as we cycle. Well then, why am I thinking of this now? Is something going on with Moira? Or is this another memory I apparently have to go through again? I don’t know.
Back home I’m glad and proud I pushed myself to go cycling despite not feeling well and despite the cold and wind. Of course I send my daughter a message hoping to hear something. Nothing. Later I try calling—no answer either. There’s nothing for it but to shake off the unheimisch feeling and trust she’s okay.
May 5, 2025 — Day 54
 It’s Liberation Day. I see the sunshine outside, but the branches of the trees are really swaying. I spend the whole day on my bed. I feel “weepy”—that’s what I call it. Depressed seems too far. I can’t get moving at all. The only thing moving are the big tears rolling down my cheeks. That is different from what I’m used to. Normally, on days I feel “weepy,” there are no tears. By day’s end my eyes are red, swollen, and painful, followed by splitting headaches. Not now—my eyes are okay and I don’t have a headache. Ton leaves me be—he pops in now and then, gives me a stroke, and amuses himself somewhere else the whole day.
Why I feel like this I don’t know; it’s a mystery to me as well. The only thing I can say is that this mood is familiar to me. I seriously tried to find the cause, without any success, so I thought I’d see what the internet says…
Feeling weepy… They say crying releases stress hormones and toxins from our bodies. When you cry, you reduce stress so your body can start to relax. That’s why it feels so good afterward. We often hold back tears because we don’t want to make others uncomfortable.
 That gives a person hope—and explains why my eyes aren’t swollen now. Has some tension actually been released? What was remarkable was how much the tears stung in my eyes. Were those the toxins?
I found a bit more…
 7 reasons why crying means you’re strong. Crying is one of our emotional connections with the world. It’s often seen as weakness, but it actually shows our strength. It lets us celebrate the positive and helps us release the negative. Crying is a natural response that helps keep our brain healthy. Here are seven reasons it’s perfectly fine to cry:
- Tears help you let go and move on.
 - Tears have various health benefits.
 - Tears help reduce stress.
 - Tears help us cope with loss and grief.
 - Tears can help someone who feels depressed to feel better.
 - Tears are a sign of strength.
 - Tears help you feel when you don’t know what to feel.
 
Well, reading that, I’m glad I had a day of soft crying. Yesterday I thought a lot about my late husband, and that I still miss him now and then. This blog also brings a lot of hidden emotions to the surface. The awareness that this feeling—with the tears—is healing makes me a grateful person again… for having given myself this “writing-research journey.”
May 4, 2025 — Day 53
 Pffff, today we went to my granddaughter’s birthday. It went okay—we sat outside in the garden. It was busy and incredibly noisy. Suddenly I collapsed inside. In a moment like that I want to flee immediately, leave as fast as possible. In the car I have to cry—quietly, tears running down my cheeks. The first half hour I’m completely silent in the car, just nothing at all. I think I have to approach these social occasions differently. While I still feel good—even sense a bit of “cosy”—decide to leave. That way I stay with a good feeling and the memory will be nice too. Now I clearly go past my limit, end up exhausted, and feel awful. That’s not nice for me and it’s not nice for the memory of the party either.
Why do I stay too long? Because others stay? A sense of duty? Or fear of hurting someone by leaving? Why do I do this to myself? I think a party or a visit doesn’t have to be a punishment at all. I just haven’t found the key yet—how to do it in a way that’s satisfying for me and for the other. The fact that I’m now saying it must be possible means I believe in it, and that’s one tiny step forward.
Something else: today is Remembrance Day. We watched TV at home and big tears again, thinking of my late father-in-law and my late husband. In general I think of my Jewish and Indonesian family. My children are a Jewish-Asian mix. The war lived inside my husband, and as third generation my children picked up a knock from that too. Probably also because I’m so tired, I get teary when I think of the impact the war had—and still has—on my family. Then, at the very last minute today, I want to write this for my blog and see that it’s day 53. My late husband, the father of my children, was born in 1953!!! Even like this, at 11:42 p.m., he still finds his way in to me.
May 3, 2025 — Day 52
 How strange the course a day can take. Or am I really talking about a day—doesn’t life go like this as well? It isn’t superstition, more like moving with the current of life. That’s how I tend to live. Of course I can make plans, only “Life” sometimes has other plans. Things happen you couldn’t have foreseen. The intention is there—honest and sincere—yet it turns out differently. Just like you can listen to your body, listening to situations as they present themselves matters too. At least, that’s how I see it. If something doesn’t work out due to circumstances, then it wasn’t meant to be. A kind of little universal providence, let’s say.
Today a dear friend of mine was going to get married. A party isn’t usually something I’m eager for. Now it’s exhausting on top of that. Still, I’d given myself the assignment to go. A good hour and a half of driving, congratulate the couple, hand over our gift, socialize for an hour, and head home. After I woke up and crept painfully slowly into motion, I said to Ton: “Normally I would cancel now, it feels very heavy, but we’re going anyway. It’s also about my friend—this is an important day for her.” My clothes didn’t feel right, so I snapped at Ton, who wisely said nothing at a moment like that. The stress built in me for various reasons. I hate having to dress up, the prospect of a party with so many people. In the car I try to shed that stress and fear and even apologize to Ton for my snapping. It doesn’t take long before I can sit relaxed and think: “We’ll see.”
We’ve just driven a kilometer on the A15 when we hear a huge rattle… We pull over, and while Ton checks what’s wrong, cars are thundering past him. The tension rises in me again. He comes back and says: “The left rear tire is flat, we have to crawl to the first exit because this is life-threatening here.” Once he’s back in the car I’m calmer—the worst danger has passed. Right after the exit we park the car on a bike path. Turns out there’s no spare and no jack in the car. We call the roadside service (ANWB). The wait time is an hour and a half. A quick bit of arithmetic tells me I can forget the wedding. And when it also turns out all garages close at five on Saturdays and Monday is the earliest chance to get a new tire, I feel completely relieved. This outing clearly wasn’t meant for me—yet! I get to go home, quiet, calm, no further obligations. Tomorrow we’ll borrow a car for my granddaughter’s birthday, after I’ve had a day to recharge… Thank you, Universe!
May 2, 2025 — Day 51
My oldest brother’s birthday today.
 Normally he lets us know when he’ll celebrate,
 but this year — silence.
 He lives 16 kilometers away.
Since I try to do something every day for my rehabilitation,
 and the weather was lovely,
 cycling seemed a good idea.
 If he wasn’t home, it would still be a nice ride.
But he was home!
 We had coffee, and then cycled 5 km farther
 to visit brother number two —
 who was also home but about to go out.
 He insisted we come in,
 even called to cancel his appointment.
My brothers never reach out to me.
 We only see each other on birthdays.
 Since I don’t celebrate mine,
 they never visit my house.
Both of them had a stroke a little over a year ago.
 Of course I went to visit them then.
 Funny — thinking about it now,
 they never came to see me.
 The younger one called and sent a message, that’s all.
Does that hurt?
 No. It’s always been that way.
The oldest is quiet.
 If you ask a confronting question,
 his eyes fill with tears, but he says nothing.
 I can tell he’s kind to his family —
 something we never learned at home.
When I ask, he admits he still has lingering effects from the stroke.
 I have to guess whether he enjoyed our visit.
The younger one is loud, full of energy, clearly happy to see me.
 He literally shouts over his pain.
 Without me mentioning it,
 he brings up our mother and her behavior —
 how it’s been on his mind again lately.
Ton and I just listen.
 I don’t share what’s been occupying me,
 and I don’t mention my blog.
He says he hasn’t been the same since his stroke either.
They’re both part of my journey of observation.
 With one, I need to ask questions and then listen.
 With the other, I just need to show up —
 he’ll start talking, and I can listen.
Everything is described differently,
 but I recognize it all.
What do they mean to me?
 Do I feel a bond?
 Pain?
 Is it heavy to see them?
No — I feel fine.
 It doesn’t drain me.
 There’s no heaviness or old pain between us.
I think I respect them as they are —
 and I think I love them.
 I’m not entirely sure,
 because it feels quite neutral.
Still, they’re part of me and of my life.
 Hard to put a name to the feeling.
All in all, we cycled 38 kilometers
 and visited both brothers.
 Tired, but content.
 I feel good.
May 1, 2025 — Day 50
Physiotherapy went well again today!
 On Monday, for the first time, I noticed real progress.
 Yesterday we cycled 40 km, so I was curious how it would go today —
 and… yes! It worked! I’m happy.
My social behavior within the group has improved too.
 People no longer respond out of habit, but as if they actually know me.
 That’s funny — and because it’s new to me, I’m acutely aware of how it feels.
I’m friendly, I smile, I answer.
 Because I go on stoically with my exercises,
 I finish earlier than most.
 Waving as I leave, I call out:
 “Enjoy the holidays — no class Monday, see you Thursday!”
The moment the words are out and I head for the door,
 I literally feel a screen drop between me and them.
 Wow!
 So that’s how it happens.
It’s probably far from “good,”
 but at least I’m conscious of it now.
 I truly felt a screen descend,
 and it made me instantly unreachable.
 It must always have been like this —
 I just didn’t know.
Naturally, people must have felt that wall
 and judged it through their own sensitivities.
 Probably not always kindly.
 So yes — more work to do there.
Tomorrow is my brother’s birthday,
 the next day a wedding,
 and the day after that my granddaughter’s birthday.
 Normally I’d find an excuse to skip one or two of them.
 But with this new mindset,
 I’ll take on three social days in a row!
Ton brought the dogs to the groomer in Oosterhout,
 and later we took them for a walk in the woods there.
 Not far, but a decent round.
 Thankfully, I managed it too.
So proud of myself —
 training well in the morning and walking in the afternoon.
It was warm, so I opened the car windows.
 Ton asked me to unlock the button for his window.
 I tried a few times, but it didn’t work.
 Then he said, “The top button.”
 And immediately I snapped,
 “Yeah, what do you think I’ve been pressing?”
Ugh, how unpleasant of me.
 Lately I’ve been reacting irritably so easily.
 At least I notice it right away now,
 and can quickly admit I didn’t mean it that way.
Still… that’s something I need to work on.
 I’ll do my best to get that back under control.
April 30, 2025 — Day 49
A day like today feels almost too good to be true.
 Waking up slowly, breakfast in peace, just relaxing with Ton.
 The sunlit living room beckoned us to go outside.
Walking is still not an option, but cycling is.
 So we took it easy, heading out into nature —
 bottles of water, some healthy crackers,
 shorts, sunglasses, a sun visor.
 Who could ask for more?
We were gone all day.
 Along the way we sat on a bench,
 drank a little, ate a little — all relaxed.
We hardly ever talk while cycling;
 only about what we see.
 The animals, the flowers, the water —
 whatever catches our eye.
Enjoying the sun, the breeze, the views,
 the silence...
 It recharges me.
Only when we got home did I feel the sweat and the fatigue.
 Quickly fed the dogs,
 then off with my clothes and onto the bed
 to read a bit or watch a series.
By dinnertime, Ton woke me —
 I’d fallen asleep right away.
On days like this, everything falls away.
 No obligations, no appointments,
 just the two of us on our bikes in the sun.
 Nature and silence…
Even my mind empties.
 I don’t think about anything — I just am.
Knowing that not every day can be like this,
 I’m deeply grateful for these moments that recharge me.
Thank you, Universe.
April 29, 2025 — Day 48
You’d think that after such a lovely day I’d sleep well.
 Nothing could be further from the truth!
 At 4:45 a.m. I woke up from a nightmare.
 My heart was pounding, and I felt truly afraid.
It had been a busy dream, full of people and chases.
 What stayed with me most was the ending.
 In a barn — a big farm barn — I saw a girl lying there, covered in blood.
 She had been murdered.
 I was standing there, shocked, staring at her.
 And that’s when I woke up, frightened and trembling.
It took about an hour and a half before I could sleep again
 without seeing that dead, murdered girl.
 Once more, the dream left its mark on me.
 Of course, I started looking for possible meanings.
Witnessing a murder…
 Dreams of murder can cause confusion and raise questions about their meaning.
 They often reflect our deepest thoughts and emotions.
 Such dreams may stem from fear of losing control —
 or from a longing for change.
To witness a murder can mirror deeply rooted fears and anxieties.
 It may point to chaos or unpredictability in your surroundings,
 a sense that things are spinning beyond your grasp.
 Your inner self might be trying to say
 that the current situation places too much pressure on you,
 that you’re losing control over some part of your life.
At the same time, such dreams can reveal a yearning for stability —
 born from past moments of overwhelm.
 Recognizing that fear can help restore balance
 and bring a renewed sense of control.
Dreams of murder may also signal a need for transformation —
 a new direction in life.
 They often arise when you feel stuck or dissatisfied with how things are.
 Ignoring such impulses only makes them stronger;
 they return through dreams until you’re ready to listen.
The girl…
 When a girl appears in a dream,
 she often represents your playful, innocent, childlike side.
To me, the message is clear:
 change is happening.
 The pain from the past is ready to be released.
 That little girl no longer needs to carry it.
The stroke itself felt like total loss of control —
 and now, slowly, I’m regaining it.
 Beautiful how this shows up in a dream.
Though the fear made it feel like a nightmare,
 I see it now as part of my development.
 A dream that mirrors healing —
 the mind finding new order after chaos.
April 28, 2025 — Day 47
A good day!!!
 My granddaughter’s birthday — I spoke to her for a bit and sang for her.
 And today, for the first time, visible progress at physiotherapy!
 After more than three months, I can finally say: there is improvement.
 I’m so happy!
Three months isn’t much, of course,
 but for someone as patient as I can be,
 it has still been quite frustrating.
All my feelings and emotions are currently right on the surface, without any control.
 It takes some getting used to, but at least it’s clear.
 These past few months have been a special experience.
 I’m really trying to give it meaning.
 My life came to a halt for a while —
 and now, slowly, it’s moving again,
 with all the life experience I’ve gathered.
Reflecting, carrying forward what has proven precious,
 and changing what’s no longer needed.
 Approaching my rehabilitation — both physical and mental — this way
 feels like meaningful work.
 Being actively engaged with myself.
 Enjoying it, without guilt or shame.
There’s little to write today about my behavior or my moods.
 It was simply a good day:
 practice, cycling, a nice meeting with a cousin, beautiful weather...
That’s what you call happiness.
April 27, 2025 — Day 46
Go with the flow — that’s how I live my life.
 When plans change — an appointment, traffic signs, dinner ideas —
 I usually just adapt.
 And often, afterwards, I’m glad things turned out differently.
Dordrecht, though… that’s another story.
 That city carries a lot of trauma for me,
 so the idea of spending King’s Day there was not exactly appealing.
Ton and I decided to go cycling — first through Papendrecht,
 then into the Alblasserwaard, through the small villages there.
 In Papendrecht it was incredibly crowded;
 we headed toward the river to follow the path along to Alblasserdam.
 But once there — the road was blocked.
 Our options: cycle back through the crowds,
 or take the ferry that had just arrived — to Dordrecht.
Ton glanced at the ferry.
 I sighed: “Okay, Dordrecht it is.”
Cycling through the old city, Ton joked,
 “Well, here’s your chance — work on your Dordrecht trauma and practice socializing, hahaha.”
 Fate clearly had other plans for me.
It was busy, but actually quite nice.
 We ran into my niece and her partner,
 talked for a while, and made plans to go cycling together this summer.
We took the ferry back and had something to eat in Zwijndrecht.
 People everywhere in orange — laughing, celebrating.
 It was cheerful.
By the time we got home, I was exhausted.
And here’s the point of my story.
 Normally, Ton and I bike 20, 30, sometimes 40 kilometers
 through the villages and countryside around here.
 It’s wonderful — I get tired, but not drained.
I wear a Fitbit, which measures my heart load based on several factors.
 Usually after cycling, it still shows “0” — calm, balanced —
 and it did today as well.
 But yesterday, it detected a heavy heart strain,
 even though we’d only cycled about 20 kilometers over six hours.
Apparently, being surrounded by many people is physically taxing for me.
 Maybe that old Dordrecht trauma still affects me more than I thought.
 For both Ton and me, the connection was clear.
There’s still work to do.
 I’ll need to challenge myself —
 maybe once a week — to face busy places again.
 Avoiding it won’t teach me to feel safe everywhere.
Hmm… once a week might be too much.
 Let’s start with once a month.
I’m glad, though, that I’m taking these things seriously —
 looking at them closely.
 Step by step, learning to live freely again.
April 26, 2025 — Day 45
Fake it till you make it!
 It refers to the idea of projecting confidence — convincing yourself that you can achieve a goal, even if you don’t yet feel you have the skills for it.
After finishing my rehabilitation, I took another small step forward.
 The usual cheerful “Good morning!” chorus from the group — and this time, I listened.
 I even started remembering names and introduced myself.
 Our physiotherapist is getting married, and someone suggested we buy her flowers as a group.
 Ted raised his hand to organize it, and I immediately called out that I wanted to contribute.
And just like that — a friendly buzz started up around me while I finished my exercises.
 Now and then I added a comment or two, and when I left, I wished everyone a good weekend.
 Of course, that came back in chorus too.
Ton was supposed to pick me up, but since he wasn’t there yet, I decided to start walking in his direction.
 That alone was progress — walking after an hour of training!
 With a crutch, yes, but still.
 By the time I reached the end of the street, laughing, I got into the car and told Ton how sociable I’d been.
“How did that feel?” he asked.
 At first, I said, “I don’t know.”
 Then, a bit guilty: “Well… it felt kind of fake.”
Writing that down now, I think I sound awful — but my difficulty with socializing doesn’t come from anything unkind.
 Ugh, that sounds like another excuse.
 And excuses, to me, usually mean not taking responsibility for your actions — and that’s exactly what I want to do!
It’s really about my own mistrust,
 and my difficulty dealing with small talk.
 So why feel guilty?
 Calling it a “fake act” sounds like I don’t take people seriously, and that’s not what I mean either.
It feels fake — because right now, it is still a practice.
 Changing behavior takes training,
 just like my physical exercises do — and those are far from perfect too.
I’m glad I thought about it more deeply.
 Otherwise, I might have judged myself as harshly as an outsider would.
 The behaviors I want to change — I take responsibility for them, and I take that seriously.
 At first, it will feel like pretending.
 And that’s okay.
 “I will fake it till I make it!”
April 25, 2025 — Day 44
I was happy to have two friends visiting today —
 Barbara, whom I’ve known for 45 years, and Jolanda, for 35.
 I’m beginning to realize that I actually have far more friendships than I was aware of.
 And real ones, too — built on respect, loyalty, and genuine love.
What happened to me that I withdrew from all these people?
 Why did I make my world so small?
I once left Dordrecht because my family —
 and the constant stream of visitors — began to suffocate me.
 It was too much.
 For years I hardly ever went back.
 If I had to, I’d go straight to my destination and rush back home.
Crossing the Moerdijk Bridge toward Dordrecht always gave me a stomachache.
 No joke — every single time!
 Now I’ve lived in Papendrecht for four years,
 and I still avoid Dordrecht.
But recently, I went there twice for dinner.
 Biking through the city centre, a bit shy,
 hoping not to bump into anyone I knew.
What is that about?
 Surely, by now, I’ve learned not to let energy-drainers into my life anymore?
 That’s my choice now, isn’t it?
My traumas are tied to that city and to the people who lived there —
 even the friends who still do.
 It’s time to let that go.
 It’s all in the past.
Dordrecht is a beautiful town.
 The friends who still live there are worth seeing —
 worth giving more of my attention to.
 It’s also important for me to be more social again.
After all, I’m the conductor of my own life.
 I get to decide who plays in it,
 how often, how loud, how soft.
 I can set the rhythm — without guilt or shame.
Today I took the first step,
 by making plans with these two dear friends,
 with the clear intention to do it more often.
 Another 180-degree turn.
 I’m proud of myself.
I’ve always been proud of being an autonomous person.
 But through all those small traumas —
 the mini-PTSDs, as I call them —
 I can now see that much of that autonomy eroded over time.
Years ago, I went through therapy for all those traumas.
 There were so many that my psychologist was amazed
 I could still function so well without medication.
 In total, I had 18 EMDR sessions.
During EMDR, you perform a small task
 while recalling a shocking experience.
 It creates pressure on the working memory,
 which seems to make the memory less vivid,
 and therefore less emotionally charged.
EMDR can feel intense because it confronts painful emotions and memories —
 but its goal is healing,
 to weaken the negative associations
 and reduce stress over time.
I think those sessions really did ease much of the tension and pain.
 Now, when I write about the past, it feels like a story —
 no longer loaded with emotion.
What I’m looking at now is my learned behaviour:
 what patterns no longer serve me?
 Which ones do I still need?
That’s what this blog is about for me —
 to discover which patterns are still functional,
 and which I can let go of.
And then…
 how to change them.
 How to begin.
 My first steps are written here.
April 24, 2025 — Day 43
Exactly ten years ago today, I got a call from the hospital.
 They were trying to reach my husband Michel but couldn’t get through —
 could I please contact him and ask him to come urgently?
That day has always been the hardest one for me.
 By 10:00 a.m. we were at the hospital.
 At 2:00 p.m. Michel sent me home,
 and at 5:30 p.m. he called:
 “Hi, can you come pick me up? I’m done.”
 “I’m standing by the pharmacy for some painkillers.”
 “Oh, by the way, I have a malignant tumor in my liver — the size of an orange.”
That was it. That’s all he said.
 And there I was — panic, crying, sobbing,
 maybe five minutes of hysterical wailing,
 and then… silence.
 Completely numb, I walked to the car to go get him.
 In hindsight, probably dangerous to even drive.
From that moment on, I don’t think I cried anymore.
 Maybe a few tears, months later, after he passed away.
I think that when something is too much, my emotions shut down.
 It’s like entering a kind of bubble that completely envelops you.
 It feels strange — you can function, even store information,
 but the pain and grief are gently filtered through that bubble.
Looking back, I find this an incredibly beautiful, universal thing.
 It feels as if the universe carries you in your hardest moments.
 It means you’re not truly alone.
 I really did feel held by that bubble.
As a young adult, I used to tell everyone I’d had a wonderful childhood.
 And I really believed that.
 Michel once told me that what I described was not normal at all.
 Through him, I started seeing it differently.
 My current husband, Ton, was also shocked by the stories of my childhood.
Could it be that I was being “carried” back then too?
 That I lived in a protective bubble?
 That the universe had already wrapped me in love all along?
Through Michel, my view of the past began to shift.
 I became angry, indignant — not pretty, even destructive to myself and others.
 I lived out the role of the victim quite thoroughly in adulthood.
Now, it’s time to lift that child —
 the little Annette who was a victim —
 and carry her with unconditional love.
 By me.
 By the Annette of now and the Annette of the future.
April 23, 2025 — Day 42
My husband wonders why I’d be tired from processing old pain.
 He says:
 “Okay, I get that as a child it made you tired because you couldn’t process it.
 But why does it have to happen the same way now?”
 “What do you feel with this fatigue?”
 “What do you feel while processing?”
 “Is there really no pain?”
 “If not, then why the exhaustion?”
 “And if there is pain — why don’t you dare to feel or express it?”
Well… there goes another balloon popped.
 Honestly, I don’t know yet!
 It feels more like observing how things used to be — without judgment,
 but with understanding for how I became who I am.
It’s clear to me that this has to do with vulnerability.
 By coincidence, I had a conversation about this with my sister today.
 She’s fourteen years older than I am — her childhood was even stricter,
 different times, but the same wounded household, the same parents.
I texted her:
 “The last stretch, we always do alone.”
 “You and I need to learn to accept help from others —
 to show vulnerability.”
 “That’s our lesson.”
 “Going through hell and back — that we can do.”
 “But showing vulnerability — that’s another story.”
I say that very wisely to my big sister,
 but of course I mean myself too.
 If you show vulnerability, you also show the emotions that come with it —
 anger, tears, sadness.
 It’s all there in me, but it rarely comes out.
My eye sockets hurt constantly —
 maybe crying more would ease that a bit.
 Being vulnerable is still so hard for me.
I do try to answer honestly, though.
 Not just saying that everything is fine.
 A niece recently asked:
 “Hey Annet, how are you?”
 “Are you able to do more physically?”
 “How do you feel?”
My honest answer was:
 “No, unfortunately not.”
 “I’m still extremely tired, and walking outside is still very hard.”
 “I breathe and I live — that’s what matters most, so I shouldn’t complain.”
At least I do show that things aren’t perfect,
 though I still have to add that little note — “I shouldn’t complain.”
 Heaven forbid I come across as pitiful!
A tiny beginning, perhaps,
 of daring to show vulnerability —
 with a footnote.
Even though I know that true strength lies in vulnerability,
 it remains difficult, difficult, difficult.
 Still so much to learn!
April 22, 2025 — Day 41
Two things today.
 Hilde just sent me a short video of Adelheid Roosen saying:
 “Getting older brought me back to the layers of childhood panic from so long ago — that panic looks me straight in the face.”
 “It’s what you carry far too young, something you’re not yet able to bear.”
 “You’re meant to be carried at that age.”
 “It’s so overwhelming that you think, and therefore feel: I’m going to die from this.”
What she says feels so familiar!
 It instantly made me think of my extreme fatigue.
 Because of my neurological condition, CMT, I’ve been chronically tired all my life.
 As a child, I could be so tired — impossible to get out of bed, just sleeping and sleeping.
 Every few months I’d have to stay home from school for two full days just to sleep.
 Afterwards, I’d be “charged” again — enough to keep going for a while.
 I even once slept for three days and nights straight.
 The family doctor came by to check whether I was still asleep or something else.
Later, when I no longer lived at home, the chronic tiredness remained, but not as extreme as in my childhood.
 Now, after the stroke, I’m still deeply exhausted.
 People say it’s part of recovery — that it can take a year before things truly improve.
 Well… I’ll wait and see.
Yet, the way Adelheid said those words made me realize something new.
 Maybe the fatigue I feel now isn’t only physical, but also linked to that child within me.
 I’ve never made that connection before.
 All those memories that keep surfacing — they don’t hurt, but they do bring understanding.
Perhaps this exhaustion is partly emotional too.
 As a child, maybe I wasn’t just tired from my illness,
 but also from carrying the secrets of my mother —
 burdens too heavy for a small child to hold.
Her deep narcissism was something no child could bear.
 And when I finally left home and created distance from my parents,
 the exhaustion eased.
Now, through aging and the stroke,
 I seem to be revisiting those old layers.
 So yes — a triple fatigue:
 first from my illness,
 second from the stroke,
 and third from the processing of all that was once too heavy to face.
This realization gives me a bit of peace —
 at least enough to feel slightly less frustrated about the tiredness.
April 21, 2025 - day 40
This morning I woke up with a strange sense of calm. It’s Monday, usually the day when I feel rushed, as if something has to happen. But today there was no pressure. Maybe that’s because I’m slowly learning to accept that my tempo is different now. My body has its own rhythm — slower, softer, but not less valuable.I had physiotherapy again today. The exercises went reasonably well, though my left side still feels heavier. When I try to lift my arm, it’s as if there’s resistance, like moving through water. The therapist says it’s normal — the connection between my brain and my muscles still needs time to rebuild. I nod and smile, but inside I sometimes think: Will this ever completely return?Afterwards I sat for a while on a bench outside. The air was cool but full of life; birds singing, the scent of damp soil. A man walked by with his dog and greeted me kindly. Just that small moment — an exchange of smiles — gave me warmth. It reminded me of how important those tiny human contacts are.At home I decided to rest instead of cleaning up or folding laundry. Normally I would force myself to do something “useful,” but today I didn’t. Maybe that’s progress — to be able to not do without feeling guilty.Ton came home early and asked how I felt. I said: “Calm.” He looked at me and nodded. “That’s good,” he said simply. And it is good.Every day I understand a bit more that healing isn’t a straight line. It’s like breathing: expanding, contracting, resting, and beginning again.
April 20, 2025 - day 39
It’s now three months since my stroke. Looking back on this period, I can really say that I have come quite far. Especially in the last two weeks I feel that something inside me has changed. Not only physically, but also mentally. At first I lived day by day and week by week. At that time I often thought: “If it’s going to stay like this, then I don’t want to live like this.” That feeling changed slowly into: “I can live with this.”When I left the rehab center I said to my therapist: “The worst thing is that I don’t feel like myself anymore.” She nodded and said: “That’s right. You’re not the same person anymore. After a stroke something in your brain has changed and that has consequences. You will partly become a new version of yourself, and you’ll have to get to know that version.”That comment stayed with me. Now, three months later, I really notice that I have indeed become different — but not in a bad way. I am softer, more patient with myself, less focused on proving things. It’s as if the sharp edges of my character have become rounder. Maybe I needed this enforced stillness to discover a different layer in myself.Physically I still have a long way to go. My balance is not what it used to be, and I get tired quickly. Sometimes I feel like a little child learning everything again — walking, eating, organising. But that’s okay. I’m starting to see it as a process instead of a punishment.The most beautiful thing is that my joy in small things has returned. This morning, while drinking my coffee, I looked at the sunlight on the table and felt deeply grateful. That used to be so normal that I didn’t notice it. Now it feels like a gift. Maybe that’s what people mean when they talk about “living in the moment.”I still have moments when I feel fear — fear that it will happen again, fear that my body will fail me. But those moments pass more quickly now. There’s something new in me: trust. Trust that I’ll find my way, however different that path may be.
April 19, 2025 - day 38
Today I had a so-called improvement day. I have also decided to try and change or improve my behaviour. In this case I’m trying to be a bit more social. Would I then discover that life is kinder or nicer? Or will I find out that I simply don’t want or can’t change? Normally I don’t make contact with people I don’t know. At the rehab there are always the same people when I’m there. But… I don’t actually know them. Last week a good friend of mine visited who, thirty-five years ago, went with me swimming in heated water as therapy for my neurological condition. She knows me fairly well and accepts me as I am. She knows I don’t make contact with people around me, but she advised me to try it anyway. According to her that is quite “normal”. As I said: I want to change on some areas. Since last week when I come in I now say out loud “Good morning.” About eight people answer back. In that moment I am seen. That is a big step for me — to walk around visible as another person there. No more sneaking invisibly to my bike. Today I went a step further. I had misjudged the time and thought I still had half an hour to relax at home, but I should already have been at physio. I rushed over as quickly as I could. In the changing room I already had a little chat with a lady I see every week. She has been coming to the rehab physio for ten years, she said. And to be honest she told me a bit more, but I don’t remember. That’s also something for me to pay attention to. To go to the exercise hall you have to climb the stairs. Because I left the house in a hurry I arrived panting in the hall. “Good morning!” I panted. Everyone answered in chorus. The lady who usually sits close by made a remark about my panting. Normally I would mumble something and quickly move away from her. Now I stayed and explained that I had left in a rush and bla bla bla… For her that was an invitation to stop her exercise and tell me quite a lot about herself. I really do not remember what it was about!!! But I did catch that she has two dogs. I noted that for a next “cosy” little chat. The physiotherapist calls her Lies, so I assume that is her name. Another gentleman, named Arie, often sits on a machine for a long time after he’s finished his exercises. Sometimes I have to wait and sit on the machine where he is sitting. Normally I would patiently — but hoping to be invisible — sit and wait until he decides to leave. Now I went up to him and kindly asked if I could use the machine. While Arie stood up he started chatting cheerfully with me, and I answered something back. Unfortunately I’ve already forgotten what I said; it turns out that this cosy “smalltalk” doesn’t stick, but probably has another function whose value I still need to learn to recognise. In any case I went home with a nice feeling and a little proud of myself.
April 18, 2025 - day 37
It’s so wondrous how this works, and I’m really glad that it does. By giving myself the assignment to look at my behaviour, asking: “Where does this originate?” I can now describe situations from the past without any pain — more like a story. In the past I would tell my sister and best friends about my childhood, always with a catch in my voice, with pain, with incomprehension. That used to be so important to me, to be understood. Why did I want to understand it? Would that give me control over a situation from the past? No, of course not. Now I can see that it was about letting go. My stroke has caused uncontrolled emotions to surface. They all come out in freedom… I’m curious what else I may discover.Yesterday I wrote about my mother and how she forced her free hours to do her things. Suddenly a Wile E. Coyote lightbulb went on. From my third year on I had nightmares in February. Weeks of the same nightmare. Then it stopped, and the nightmare of that year would return in February again, lasting a few weeks. Still, if I close my eyes now I can see the nightmare so clearly. My bed would slowly turn into a pit of snakes — predominantly black snakes that coiled over me and around me, thousands of snakes. In the corner of my room stood three natives, with a spear in their hand, a bone through the nose and only a loincloth. They looked very intensely at me. Bathed in sweat and with a pounding heart I would wake up. This nightmare has influenced me at several points in my life, even now. That’s how I developed a phobia for all serpentine creatures. Scared of snakes, worms, eels, etc. Really, there isn’t a hair on my head that would make me eat a bite of eel.Once I spent about a year in the Academic Hospital in Leiden. On my ward a dark-skinned boy was admitted who lay on a kind of ironing board that they turned every so often. He was brought over from a field hospital in an African country. When he arrived he was lying on his stomach with his face down. In the middle of the night I woke up and he was staring at me very intensely. He had apparently been turned over by the nursing staff. It was just like my old February nightmare, those eyes!! I threw up like crazy. We later met and of course nothing was wrong. Only that first night-time encounter was shocking and it turned out to be a small trauma linked to my childhood nightmare.I have sometimes wondered why those nightmares started and why they suddenly stopped. Yesterday it suddenly became clear to me. I had secretly escaped from my bedroom and seen through the spindles of the staircase balustrade in the hall by the front door my mother making love with a strange man. At that time I think it didn’t make a big impression, but I fled back to my little room. Later that week I sneaked out again, but now I saw my mother naked on the bed with a naked strange man on top of her. I was terrified! Probably at that age I couldn’t make sense of what was happening, but I found it very frightening. I asked my mother what had happened. I can still see myself sitting next to her on her bed. The white bedspread with large waves like leaves and pink flowers. My mother said: “You couldn’t have seen that because it never happened! You must have dreamed it.” From that moment my nightmares began in February. Years later, when I was eight or nine, the February nightmares stopped. That was after the moment when I gave my mother a right hook in the face and threatened to kill her. Probably the escapes of my mother created an unsafe feeling, just like her loose hands did. At the moment I hit her back, I took control into my own hands and therefore felt safe again. Wonderful — this childhood story is complete again!!! Everything finds its place. How beautiful is that?
April 17, 2025 - day 36
It is so strange and special that so many memories have been coming up lately. I’m gaining more and more insight into my peculiarities. For as long as I can remember I have had claustrophobia. I will never lock a toilet door. I absolutely will not step into a lift that has too many people in it. No lock on a lock.My brother and I had to go to bed at midday when we were at home. My mother tried to do that until we started primary school. We were absolutely not allowed to leave our bedroom, because then my mother would become hysterically angry. Of course we weren’t happy about that, and we tried to sneak out of our bedroom. What we then saw we did not want to see, and we quickly dived back into our little rooms.When I was three years old I could already read and write. A small, clever child who already understood that what my mother was doing was not okay. Too young to confront her about her behaviour, so I solved it in another way. Namely by pestering her. For example, I would go to the toilet shortly before lunchtime, lock it, and then sit there absolutely silent. My mother would call me to come out, but I said nothing. She would try to open it from the outside, but I held the lock button. She would go crazy. She said she would call the police. In fact she then called my father, who thought she should sort it out with me herself. I sat there for hours. By the time everyone came home for dinner I would quietly come out of the toilet. Because my father was there, she could no longer vent her anger. She was used to hitting quickly. She always wore rings so that hurt badly, or she grabbed the rattan carpet beater. The welts would be on your buttocks. If I had been naughty I remember taking my punishment as it came, without shedding a single tear.Unfortunately, my mother could also lash out for unreasonable reasons. When I was eight or nine years old she slapped me in the face without me having done anything. She had probably missed out on an adventurous moment herself. Without thinking I hit her back full on in the face and hissed, “If you ever have the nerve to hit me again, I will go straight through you — I will kill you!” From that moment she never hit me again. And there was never another word spoken about it.Being trapped, literally and figuratively — trapped in my little bedroom, trapped by my mother’s whims — has surely given me claustrophobia. At the moment my body is holding me captive, but my mind is free. I focus on being a free person; all locks will open…… Trust that I will become physically stronger again and go on as a reborn person.
April 16, 2025 - day 35
In my normal life I rarely see horses up close.
 Still, I find them beautiful animals, and I pet them whenever I get the chance.I wake up from a dream.
 In this dream, I have to take care of two horses — a black horse and a white horse.
 They are in a meadow, playful, teasing me a bit, as if they are testing who they’re dealing with.
 My task is to bring them back to an enclosed place at the end of the afternoon.After playing with me for a while, they both come to me kindly and follow me to the fenced area.
 There, I have to close the gate with a complicated padlock.
 For some reason, I also remember that it was a green padlock.Then two people come up to me to see if I managed to close it properly.
 I don’t know who they are, or even if they are men or women.
 They see that the gate is open and that the white horse is gone.
 Apparently, I hadn’t locked the padlock properly.One of them shows me how to do it correctly.
 There was an extra safety mechanism I hadn’t been aware of.We — the two people and I — decide to each go a different way to look for the white horse.
 I climb on the black horse and ride off immediately, without hesitation, in a certain direction.Suddenly I find myself inside a built-up area.
 It feels so familiar!
 It’s the neighborhood from my childhood.My black horse seems to want to turn one way, but I confidently steer him into a street where I feel sure my white horse might be.
 And yes — behind some bushes I see something move.There he stands, calmly grazing.
 Step by step, I approach the white horse.
 He sees me and slowly walks toward me — peaceful, friendly.
 He greets me with his nose and his gentle eyes.He lets me easily put on the bridle, and I take him by the reins.
 The three of us — the black horse, the white horse, and I — walk back together.Then I wake up.My feelings in the dream were calm, loving, and without any panic.
 No — I felt a deep sense of trust.
 So it was a pleasant feeling when I woke up.Of course, I looked up some dream meanings afterwards…Horse — Horses represent strong physical energy. You need to channel your untamed power.
 A dark or black horse stands for mystery, wildness, and the unknown. It can even symbolize occult forces.
 A white horse, on the other hand, represents purity, prosperity, and happiness.
 When a horse appears in your dream, it’s a good sign — it means you have your life under control.
 A horse also stands for intuition and a sense of community.
 A pleasant dream about a horse or horses represents a social group you can rely on.Horse riding — If you are riding a horse, it represents a relaxed connection with a person or a social group.
 Horse riding is a positive omen. It can suggest not only material wealth but also spiritual happiness.
 It may also indicate a new job or career opportunity on the horizon.Grazing horses — Grazing horses in dreams are associated with leading a sheltered life.
 Perhaps you are willing to meet someone halfway.
 It can also mean you are ready to accept other people’s flaws.Three — The number three stands for life, vitality, inner strength, imagination, creativity, energy, and self-discovery.
 A three also always refers to a trinity, such as past, present, and future, or father, mother, and child, etc.Lock — To dream of a lock means that you cannot get what you want.
 You are being shut out of a certain activity or situation.
 Perhaps there is an aspect of yourself locked inside that needs to be expressed.
 If the lock is open, it means you succeed — you are open to relationships, able to handle situations, and can express yourself well.Green — The color green in a dream stands for growth, development, and a new beginning.
 If this color appears often in your dream, it may be an encouragement to spend more time in nature.
 Dreaming of green may also point to a need for healing and balance.The dream begins in a green, natural setting, then I return to the neighborhood of my childhood, and finally I go back to a natural environment again.I believe this dream is entirely connected to the journey I am currently on —
 the feelings, the emotions, the acceptance of my childhood, my past, and ultimately the strength I draw from it, both outwardly and inwardly.I am very happy with this dream and with the interpretation of it.
April 15, 2025 - day 34
Idleness is the devil’s pillow.
 This quote was often used by my father.
 It comes from the Bible and could be translated as: “Laziness is the devil’s headrest.”
Despite his resistance to faith, my father held on to many Biblical doctrines. He had made parenting into a craft, with strict, clear lines between good and evil. Love was present, but the rules always came first.
Sayings such as: “Nothing in life is free.” “With proper humility.”
 He had a whole range of proverbs and sayings that were repeated over and over, as if they were established facts and therefore the only way to live.
For example, I was not allowed to read for too long — my parents both considered that lazy. The result was that I did it secretly, and later, as an adult, with a certain sense of guilt. On holidays I would smuggle my books along. If my mother caught me reading, she would become hysterically angry.
 If we wanted to do something fun, we first had to do something useful.
For example, when we were on holiday and wanted money to buy something nice, a kite or so, we had to peel turnips first. My parents then went to the beach and had some rest. Probably, after a few years, I didn’t find that necessary anymore. I’d rather read than peel turnips.
My little brother always had hobbies that cost money during those holidays — like kite-flying, fishing, or building something. He kept peeling turnips a bit longer than I did. Yes, yes — nothing in life is free.
At home we got pocket money for cleaning cars, removing weeds, or painting the fence. Nothing wrong with working for your money, of course. Still, it was frustrating when we compared ourselves to our friends. They got money to go to the swimming pool or the playground.
As a child you don’t know that in other parts of the world, children have it much worse. Relativizing was not part of our vocabulary. My brother and I cried a lot when Dad stuck to his decision and we couldn’t go with our friends.
Young children can be cruel. The result was that we fell outside the group. Of course, they couldn’t take us into account — our participation was always uncertain. My brother and I were loners as children. Each of us busy with our own things.
When we did play with our friends, it never went very well. You have to imagine that the children in our neighborhood always played together. They were attuned to each other. When we showed up, we didn’t know the invisible rules, hierarchy, or codes of behavior.
On top of that, we both had other issues — like dyslexia and high intelligence — so socializing was difficult for us. Speaking for myself, it never really became easy, not even later in life.
Humility was also an important theme for my father.
 Remarks like: “Oh, you want that?” “Who do you think you are?” “Well, well, maybe you should come down a notch?” “Yes, yes, you’re intelligent — first learn to be humble.”
My father would always cut things down the moment you stood out above the crowd, as he called it.
My mother, on the other hand, was completely different. She flaunted my achievements at school and later at the university. She looked down on the boyfriends I chose — boys from ordinary families. She was ashamed when I bought a house in a street she considered too common.
As long as, in her eyes, I stood above the crowd, she was proud of me.
 The moment she thought I sank below it again, she dropped me like a stone.
Besides the fact that she herself did things that couldn’t bear the light of day, she pretended to be a proper lady to the outside world.
All in all, not an easy environment to grow up in with a stable character.
It makes no sense to dwell on how it all came to be, but I do want to recognize and understand my behavior because of it — so I can move on myself.
Accepting the past as it was has been true for me for a long time.
 But seeing and knowing exactly why I am the way I am — that I am learning and discovering now, by writing it down this way.
Change is therefore possible, from this moment on.
April 14, 2025 — day 33
 It’s pretty clear that my emotions are “out of control.”
 Wasn’t it me who wanted so badly to feel emotions again?
 Well, here they are — in abundance.
I once taught my students that everything has two sides: plus and minus. Let’s take patience as an example. If you’re extremely patient, let’s say +1000, then the other side of the coin is -1000. You’re always as much plus as minus. So you could just as easily be extremely impatient.
When in this example your patience is +100, then your impatience is -100. That seems a bit more balanced. The higher the frequency of positivity, the higher the degree of negativity. A strong degree of patience, for instance, might lead to hardness. A strong degree of impatience leads to explosiveness.
I can be endlessly patient when I’m making something — starting over and over until it works. People can insult me time and again, and I’ll say nothing. People I love can walk all over me for a lifetime.
 In this form of patience, I think there’s fear.
 Fear of not being liked?
 Fear of losing someone?
 Fear of hurting someone by answering back?
 Or another kind of fear I can’t yet see.
Right now I’m explosive.
 When an emotion or virtue becomes that extreme, it’s clearly a defense mechanism — something you need in order to survive. It’s certainly not balanced.
So a virtue like patience, when held to extremes, can be an armor covering a trauma.
 Good grief — what I’ve always been so proud of turns out to have a very different side!
My explosive side is coming out in full force.
 When that explosiveness filters itself out, could I then find balance?
 Probably by changing — by no longer feeling that fear of rejection. Because that’s where it began, I think.
To be honest and simply say that something hurts me, without judgment. Just say it.
 As I write this, some scenarios already pop into my mind.
 I’m also afraid it could lead to a discussion.
 But I’d just like to express that it hurts — without having to discuss whether it’s right or wrong.
 If I feel pain, then it’s there.
The listener can take that into account — or not.
 By saying it, the burning pain inside me eases. It won’t scorch and harden.
When I left my mother, it was explosive — unable to express, again and again, that she hurt me. Swallowing, swallowing, and then suddenly: BOOM!!!
I’m going to try to express what I feel right away.
 Or if I didn’t respond assertively in the moment, to come back to it later — calmly.
April 13, 2025 — day 32
 Unbelievable how much I’m running into myself lately. Some of my defense mechanisms are “out of order,” resulting in me getting irritated and/or panicking very quickly. It’s also striking how immediately the atrial fibrillation starts. Clearly stress-related. Everything I thought I had under control collapses like a house of cards. The same goes for my fear of mess or dirt.
By nature I’m very tidy. Even as a child my room was neat, and I enjoyed giving everything its own place. My grandmother was always cleaning; maybe she had a touch of OCD. Looking back at how often she cleaned and how important it was to her, I really have to think in that direction. My mother was also very tidy — everything had to be spotless. She always had household help twice a week, and later, when the children left home, once a week.
When I first lived on my own, I did a big cleaning every Saturday!!! The whole house, everything moved aside, scrubbing and polishing. Much later, with my whole family in a four-storey house, I couldn’t manage anymore. Five messy people in my house against one cleaning mother. After about ten years of fighting that battle, it weighed so heavily that I decided to live on my own in Oosterhout. Maybe I had a burnout — who’s to say. It was too much, and I never went back to that house.
Because of various circumstances, my family moved to Oosterhout a year later. My neatly rearranged life was turned upside down again. By then I could handle it a bit better. After Michel passed away and the children moved out, I renovated my whole house together with my eldest daughter and a friend. New kitchen, new floor, changed the conservatory, etc. My house freshened up again. Everything in order — simply lovely!
Why am I telling this? My current husband, in my eyes, is also a bit of a slob. He sees it differently. That means that without making a fuss, I just quietly re-clean the kitchen after he’s done. I constantly go around setting things straight and putting everything in its right place. This happens almost silently. It doesn’t bother him, nor me.
But now? Now I flip out over every crumb or spilled spot and rage like a stuck pig!!! Crying with exaggerated sobs, honestly!!! I seem insane. No — it’s simply that there’s no brake on my emotions. That’s difficult for those around me, and also for myself. I’m aware of it. Unfortunately, it happens before I even realise it.
I had promised myself to count to five — to think, breathe, and realise nothing is wrong. Damn, I don’t even get to counting; I just shoot off right away.
Do I have a solution for this now?
 Not being too strict with myself. For the moment, it’s the only way. Trust that it will pass. And when I’m a bit more stable again, communicate it back — for my husband’s sake and mine.
April 12, 2025 – day 31
 Instead of feeling calm, today I can only cry.
 After giving birth, a woman always has a “crying day.” Often around the third day. In my case it’s about three months after the stroke, and I cry about everything.
Why?
 A conversation with my sister about our father and his morality.
 He was a man I looked up to. He decided what was good or bad, and I accepted that without question. His rules were my law. Yet he made huge mistakes with my sister and me. When he found out who I really was at 13, he wanted to drive us both to death. He had always hoped I would be his biological child. Until then I’d always cuddled with my father, but from that moment on he never touched me again — no hug, nothing.
After my divorce I was no longer welcome. My parents decided I could no longer see my own child. My father told the school that they were not allowed to hand my child over to me. And indeed, I wasn’t even allowed inside the school!!! We had joint custody, so I had every right to see my child half of the time. Unfortunately, because of the stress I was physically exhausted. I simply didn’t have the energy to fight it. Going to court against my father wasn’t an option for me at that time either. As a result, I didn’t see my child for a year.
When I was cautiously allowed contact again a year later, my father literally ignored me. It hurt so much; my reaction was hardening — just as I had hardened myself when I wasn’t allowed to see my child. My life continued as if I had never had a child. That was the only way I could cope. How harsh and insane is that?
In my mother’s last years she needed some help. My sister and I took turns visiting her twice a week. Every time I went, she said something hurtful or downright mean to me. That’s quite a talent. Of course, I’m used to a lot, and my hard shell keeps me from feeling too much. Until one day she said something about my daughter — something like:
 “Well, you didn’t want her anymore; your dad and I took care of her.”
 “Pffft, and you call yourself a mother.”
At that moment everything went red before my eyes. I stood there screaming at my mother, demanding where she got the nerve to say such a thing. She raised her hand to hit me. When I was a child, I told her that if she ever tried to hit me again, I would kill her. Now, at 58, I stood there ready to do just that.
Instead of killing her, as I once swore I would, I left — and I never saw her again. Two years later she died of COVID. It was over. To this day I have never missed her, nor regretted my decision to never see her again.
What I do regret is never making peace with my father.
Because of the stroke my defence mechanism is not strong enough right now to recall these memories dry-eyed. Maybe I should be grateful that it has temporarily taken away my hard shell. It’s not pleasant to cry like this, but I think it’s good for me. Clearly it’s my own unprocessed grief.
Now I can also see that my parents each had their own wounds that made them the way they were. As a child you don’t think about why your parents are who they are, or what they feel, or where it comes from. You only feel your own pain, the rejection and all the misery that comes with it.
I keep saying it — this stroke helps me to finally put some unresolved things in their place. Strangely enough, not with resentment toward my parents, but more as a recognition of how things happened. The crying is more the sorrow for myself — the unprocessed, hardened part.
 Day 30 - April 11, 2025
Morality.
I visited a friend who knows my family — the family I was born into — very well.
 We talked about my father, specifically about his sense of morality.
Why did he tolerate so much from my mother?
Sonja said:
“He was the most moral person I have ever known, and I’ve always had great respect for him.”
 “He was a man of stature — a good boss, a businessman, a socially conscious person.”
 “I think he tried to uphold that same moral standard within his family.”
 “That was an enormous task.”
 “To maintain it, he had to make hard decisions, regardless of who it concerned.”
 “After my divorce, I was no longer welcome — he made that very clear.”
 “And you, Annette, were also written off, despite being his daughter.”
 “In fact, he drowned in his own morality.”
Wow. I had never looked at it that way before.
 But I do know that my own exaggerated obedience to rules is a direct conditioning from that part of my upbringing.
 I even panic when rules are broken.
But what is morality, really?
I looked it up. It says:
“Morality or ethics is the division of actions or behaviors within a society into two types of rules.
 On the one hand, there are actions that are considered correct or desirable,
 and on the other hand, there are taboos — actions that are not.”
We are all raised with norms and values — learning what is good and bad, what is beautiful and ugly.
 The danger, I think, is that we often forget that these rules come from our conditioning,
 our upbringing, our lived experience within society —
 and that they are always tied to judgment.
That applies to my parents as well.
 It’s easy to pass judgment on others when we can hide behind the norms and values we were taught.
 Does that make you feel better?
 Or even superior?
The same thing happens when you judge yourself.
 You feel you don’t live up to the rules, demands, or expectations of society.
 Your self-confidence disappears — or maybe it was never there.
 Self-sabotage becomes a fact.
In any case, my father’s deeply rooted morality cut deep —
 for him, and for me.
For the first time, I feel compassion for him.
 Maybe now I can understand why he dropped me so mercilessly after my divorce.
For the first time, I see morality as stubborn.
 For the first time, I see morality as rigid.
 For the first time, I see morality as something deeply rooted —
 perhaps born from dogmatic religion.
In the dictionary, “morality” is also described as ethics or moral doctrine.
 That sounds rather frightening to me.
“Immoral” is the opposite of “moral,”
 but I would rather turn that into flexibility and playfulness.
Hopefully, with these insights, I can learn to deal with rules more gently —
 and feel less guilty about the path I’ve walked in life so far.
Day 29 - April 10, 2025
 
Dreams.
At 6:00 a.m. I woke up from a dream — feeling irritated, or rather, the dream left me feeling that way when I woke.
 I went to the bathroom, then back to bed with the intention of taking control of how the dream would continue.
In the past, I’ve done this more often — deciding in the middle of a dream that I don’t like where it’s going, and changing it.
 That usually works, so I know it’s possible.
 Sometimes I even give myself the assignment the next day to change the dream from yesterday.
My husband Ton likes to be a bit mischievous and to bend a few rules now and then.
 As I’ve mentioned before, I’m very strict when it comes to rules.
 I even feel nauseous when someone breaks them on purpose.
A small example:
 When we drive into a dead-end street that ends in a cycle path, he’ll simply decide to drive on through — even getting out of the car to see if the pole can be removed.
 I find that awful!
In my dream we’re in the car — Ton is driving, I’m in the passenger seat.
 We end up in front of a wide ditch, full of tall green plants.
 It feels like a swamp.
 We need to be on the other side — and Ton just drives straight through it!!!
I get angry and shout at him:
 “This car won’t make it!”
 Ton laughs at his own behavior and at my yelling:
 “Oh, don’t get so worked up — you can see we’re almost across!”
He hasn’t even finished saying it when the car stalls —
 and there we are, sitting in the water, among the plants, in a soaked, broken car.
 That’s when I woke up.
Grumpy, I shuffle to the bathroom.
 While sitting there, I pull myself together and decide to change the dream.
Back in bed, I fall asleep again.
Now, furious, I’m sitting beside him in the car once more.
 It takes some effort to switch seats — but I manage.
 (Time is strange in a dream.)
Don’t laugh — but I have faith in my guardian angels.
 Ton is a complete atheist and thinks all that is nonsense.
In my dream I talk to my angels and start the car.
 Once, twice, three times — and finally, on the fourth try, I hear the engine start!
 Carefully, I drive through the water, the mud, and the plants until we reach the other side, onto a paved road again.
 We made it!!!
At 10:16 a.m. I wake up once more.
 It’s one of those dreams that stay with me — which means it means something; it has something to tell me.
I look it up online, on a dream interpretation site.
 By checking the elements in the dream, maybe I can make some sense of it.
Driving a car — Dreaming that you’re driving a car represents your ambition and how well you can move from one stage of life to another.
 Look at the ride itself — was it smooth and pleasant, or difficult and frustrating?
 That reflects how you move through life.
 Also notice whether you were the driver or the passenger — that shows whether you take an active or passive role in your life.
 Dreaming that your car breaks down means you feel stuck or facing seemingly insurmountable obstacles.
Swamp — Dreaming of a swamp represents repressed or darker aspects of yourself.
 It may also mean you’re feeling uncertain.
Plants — A dream that features plants stands for spiritual development and potential personal growth.
 If the plants are green, it suggests a compassionate and loving nature.
 It can also mean that you feel emotionally overwhelmed by a strong woman in your life — perhaps your mother or a domineering friend.
Four — The number four represents stability, physical limitations, hard work, and earthly matters (like the four corners of the world).
 It also refers to material things — you get things done.
Looking at this interpretation, it fits my current situation perfectly — and I find it hopeful.
 Life doesn’t always run smoothly, and I had temporarily lost control of the wheel.
 I felt insecure, and my angry side surfaced.
But I can also feel that this experience marks another milestone in my growth as a person.
 Through hard work — and in my case, by pacing my training — I’ll bring my physical limitations back to an acceptable level.
The way I feel now, I know I’ll get there.
 Day 28 - April 9, 2025
Happy with pain.
 That sounds strange, of course.
 But for as long as I can remember, I’ve lived with pain — nerve pain shooting through my body like knife stabs.
Repetitive pain — when I injure myself or bump into something, the first sharp sting keeps coming back, like a scratch on a record.
 And then there’s the pain from temperature changes, which my body can’t process quickly enough.
They’re unpleasant pains, but I’ve gotten used to them.
My therapist at rehabilitation keeps a close eye on my progress.
 That way we can adjust the exercises — one step forward, one step back.
 Twice a week she asks how I’ve been after the sessions.
Today I had good news!
 I can feel my own pains again…
The pains I’m used to living with — not that heavy, lifeless feeling, as if my limbs were made of stone.
 No, just my familiar, ordinary pain.
Since my stroke, I’ve been sleeping like an ox.
 Normally I sleep rather poorly. During sleep, the pain continues, so I wake up often and my sleep quality is far from great.
Last night I lay awake again because of the pain — but I was happy!
 Happy to feel my own, familiar body again.
For me, pain means I am alive.
 That makes me happy — and that happiness gives me energy.
It may sound like a twisted story, but that’s how it is for me.
Recently, I saw an interview with Hans Stolp.
 He said something that really stayed with me:
“Life does the work for you the moment you start searching for the enemies within yourself.”
 “Live the pain, don’t project it onto others — transform that pain.”
 “It’s yours, and therefore you are responsible for it.”
That’s exactly how I feel — whether it’s physical pain or emotional pain.
 That responsibility is mine. I can learn to live with it — and, if I’m lucky, maybe even transform it.
That’s the meaning I’ve given to my life with a disability.
The numbness had made me frustrated and sometimes angry.
 But this weekend, I accepted my fate after my stroke. Truly!!!
 I let go of the anger.
With patience, I’ll keep practicing — letting go of expectations.
 And now what’s happening?
 My old pains are back, the numbness is fading.
That’s exactly what Hans Stolp meant.
Oh boy, what a happy person I am!
Day 27 - April 8, 2025
Maybe some of the things I write are recognizable — or not at all.
 What I notice is that, even though we speak the same language, we don’t necessarily mean the same thing.
Lydia told me that she was so tired for such a long time that she even considered euthanasia.
 The doctors couldn’t find the cause.
 That meant she lay on the couch all day, able to do only small tasks and then needing to rest again.
Fortunately, she eventually found a cardiologist specialized in women’s hearts, and her symptoms have improved by 85%.
When I heard that, I was shocked.
 How can someone who is extremely tired think about euthanasia?
Lydia has always been a very active woman, able to rely on her physical stamina.
 When that completely disappears, she loses herself — her identity and her reason to live.
For me, it’s very different.
 My physical stamina has always been poor; I am chronically tired — I live with that.
During the months I lay on my couch, I bought binoculars to watch the birds in the garden.
 To immerse myself in nature from my couch.
 To dive into things I normally wouldn’t take the time for — reading, reading, searching online, and so on.
 My days flew by.
Now, after my stroke, I am even more tired.
 Rehabilitation doesn’t go fast — that’s frustrating — but I’m beginning to get a bit more of a feeling for the rhythm of doing something and resting.
With my tearfulness and my quick temper, I’m also slowly finding some acceptance.
Am I doing better than Lydia?
 NO!!!
 We are simply reacting from different life situations.
Her exhaustion cannot be compared to mine.
 Maybe the tiredness itself is similar, but not the experience of it.
The experience comes from your past, from your identity, from the person you have created yourself to be.
Lydia is a social person, with many contacts, always helpful.
 She loves sports, and so on.
 Being tired is, for her, a living hell.
For me, it was a shock to see how many people actually care about me.
 I am not social; I seek little or no contact.
 I feel the connection in my heart — but that’s hard to see from the outside.
 It’s something I’m going to try to change.
The older I get, the more I can see that judging something or someone isn’t fair.
When we both look at the same tree, we each see something different.
 It’s the same with emotions and experiences.
Day 26 - April 7, 2025
 
What makes a person strong?
 Is strength something literal — having lots of muscles, and therefore being strong?
 Is being strong something physical? Or mental? Or both?
 Does it have to be in balance, or can it also be defined separately?
For me, being strong has always meant having the spirit to go on.
 The fact that I actually never wanted to be here made me feel strong whenever I did everything I could to keep living.
 A kind of achievement that I delivered.
 At the same time, a sort of indifference toward death.
This may be hard to understand, but it also made me feel somewhat untouchable — “free as a bird.”
 By that I mean that I didn’t want to adapt to the established order.
 Life is mine; everyone should stay out of it.
 I decide what I do and how I do it.
 Even if the world around me collapses — that doesn’t matter, because I’ll keep standing as long as I choose to stand… alone.
That attitude didn’t make me very popular with many people.
 Stubborn, outspoken, direct to the point of bluntness.
There are a few people in my life whom I love deeply, to the bone.
 For these people, I will stand — no matter what they do.
 If the relationship with one of them becomes painful, I can take distance — literal distance — but in such a way that it can still be bridged again once the painful situation resolves.
My sister is one of those people, Michel was one, my current husband is one (from the moment I first saw him 48 years ago), and a few dear friends are as well.
 These are people I see, and immediately there is that connection — for me, an all-encompassing connection.
 Whatever they do, good or bad, our bond will never be broken.
After my stroke, I discovered that I have this kind of connection with fifteen people!
 Tears come to my eyes as I write this.
 What a happy person I am!!!
 So many people who truly love me.
 Unbelievable.
 That’s what makes a person strong — this happiness.
 Day 25 - April 6, 2025
The dinner last night went well for me.
 We went by bike. That way, you’re only on the road for about half an hour. For me, it was the first effort of the day and immediately nice to be outdoors.
I have a cargo bike — that’s convenient for me. I can stay seated without falling over. My little dogs can easily come along. The groceries fit in, and even suitcases when I go on a cycling holiday.
Because I always truly enjoy cycling, I momentarily forgot the nerves about the upcoming dinner.
 If we had gone by car, I probably would have worked myself up completely — getting more and more tense. On the bike, I can relax.
A place on the corner by the door had been reserved for me. That started off well!!! That’s exactly the spot I would have chosen myself!
In a restaurant it’s always noisy, because people are chatting.
 Since I am (boiler) deaf, I can’t understand much in that kind of environment.
 So instead of resisting the noise, I allowed myself to merge with the sounds around me.
Three men were sitting around me, mainly talking about sports.
 In fact, I could just lean back and acclimatize that way.
Patrick had also had a stroke ten years ago and talked about it — very recognizable for me. His wife Lydia also talked about his behavior back then. That too was very familiar!!!
All in all, I went home with some reassurance and useful tips.
It had grown dark and chilly by then, but again I was able to enjoy the bike ride home.
 Once home, I went to bed almost immediately. That’s unusual for me — normally I do something first and I’m not in bed before 1 a.m.
Because of what Patrick said about needing and allowing yourself to rest, I decided to do just that.
 And I must say — I liked it. Slept almost around the clock.
Proud of myself for how I handled this.
 It was a day filled with active, positive and responsible actions.
Day 24 - April 5, 2025
 
Loneliness. What is that?
 I like being alone — for as long as I can remember, I always have. People often assume that I might be lonely. That struck me especially after Michel’s death.
The strange thing is that when I am alone, I never feel lonely!!!
 I can feel loneliness only in relation to another person or several people. In a group, I almost always feel lonely. Sometimes even in a relationship with one person.
Having a relationship with someone is the hardest thing there is for me. Why would that be? Because that person reflects something I don’t want to see in myself? No, I don’t think that’s it. I long for understanding; being understood is very important to me. At the very least, I need acceptance and respect when I’m not understood.
Not being able to share my way of thinking makes me feel very lonely. Listening for a long time to small talk is also very difficult for me. My husband recently called it “chit-chat,” which I found a funny and friendly word. I don’t want to have a judgment about chit-chat — certainly not!!!
 Only, when it lasts too long, it drains all the energy out of me.
How do I protect myself from that?
 By using exercises I’ve learned to shield myself. Unfortunately, that doesn’t always work. When I am weak, it doesn’t succeed. In that sense, it’s a kind of gauge for me when I am among people — I quickly notice whether I am strong or not.
On the internet it says:
 “You feel lonely when your social needs are not being met.”
 “It is a state you are in, a feeling. Spending time alone, on the other hand, is more objective: it is simply doing something solo, without attaching a feeling to it.”
I completely agree with that.
 So my social needs are real conversations, genuine connections.
Tonight I’m going out for dinner with my husband and his former colleagues. Before these kinds of outings, I always feel a knot in my stomach. Nervous — afraid of that feeling of loneliness. At the moment, I’m not strong.
Not going could be an option, but I don’t want to disappoint Ton either. Today I’ve kept myself calm all day, so that at least I’ll be recharged enough to go.
This challenge — yes, that’s what it is for me — I’ll take it on anyway!!!
Day 23 - April 4, 2025
Ton told me that it is a very common phenomenon to count down the days until the age that a loved one had at the moment he or she passed away. That restlessness disappears once you have passed that target date. I have that with Michel’s age. You can also see it in children who grow older than their parents — as if to say: “I have passed that date.”
Very sweet of Ton to explain that to me, probably meant as reassurance. Honestly, my inner reaction was not that reassuring. I thought: “Oh dear, am I just like normal people?” “Am I that ordinary?” I didn’t say it out loud, but it did keep me busy for a while.
What is it that I don’t want to be ordinary? Why do I want to be different? Why do I want to distinguish myself from other people? That’s rather odd, isn’t it?
When I was young and got new clothes, if I saw someone wearing the same thing, I would never wear it again. I found that terrible. My mother would grumble, but I can’t remember her being really angry about it. I think she actually understood it.
What do I mean by being normal? Or ordinary? I don’t really know right away, but I did feel strange when Ton said that.
Yesterday I heard someone talk about her little brother who had Down’s syndrome. She’s taking a course to learn how to let go and, through exercises, to be happy. With tears in her eyes, she told that everything she has to learn in life, her deceased brother naturally possessed. He lived in the moment and almost always saw the sun shining — his glass was always half full.
The irony is how a person who is seen as “simple” can be so wise in life. Apparently, I have the arrogance to make a distinction between people I consider “simple” and those I don’t. Apparently, I want to belong to that last category.
You see, when you analyze your own thoughts, you are not always a “nice” person. I am also just an ordinary human being with ordinary human emotions. Everyone I see, everyone I know — whether I like them or not — is a mirror of myself.
That is the lesson I give myself today.
 Day 22 - April 3, 2025
Today back to rehabilitation. I do this twice a week. When I got there, I felt dead tired.
 First cardio on the bike. Horrible!!! So tired!!!!
 Then strength on the machines; that went reasonably.
 Lastly, balance exercises.
Despite the fact that it really is a little better, this is still very hard. Because of the fatigue, tears ran down my cheeks. Highly uncomfortable, that. Annette crying over physical discomfort is a new phenomenon. Fortunately, I didn’t feel ashamed this time. Probably because only the therapist could see it and not the other people who were also in the room.
Whole conversations with myself in my head. Why do I feel like this? Do I drop out? Do I state my boundaries? What are my boundaries? Why are these tears running down my cheeks now? Damn it, what is that?
Glad I made it again, I go home with a sweaty body. Once home I say that I cried because I’m so tired. My husband asks: “Where exactly is that tiredness then?” “Where do you have pain?” Honestly, I exploded!!! “In my big toe!” “Happy now?” I shouted.
What an absurd question. Before he retired two years ago, my husband was a GP. I get so angry and venomous after that question. “That’s the reason I dislike doctors.” “They have knowledge but actually don’t know what they’re talking about.” “Fatigue and pain are two different experiences.” “As an expert-by-experience I can say that sometimes I find fatigue worse than pain.” Fatigue isn’t sleep, either.
My husband wisely keeps his mouth shut after that and then looks like a sad Pluto (the Disney dog). That is of course not the intention. I love him. It’s not nice for him to hear, regularly, how much I dislike doctors. The mistrust is so big!!
So much messing about has been done to me medically in the past, and it has never helped me. When I was 12 years old, doctors asked my parents if I could be a guinea pig for further tests. They gave their permission. Not a dead body for science, but a young living girl. Painful tests, small procedures. Normally someone has to rest afterwards (that’s still the case now). They had me be very active—with all the consequences.
At twenty I put a stop to it myself. I made an appointment with my neurologist. After telling him that I knew better what my disease entails than any neurologist, I stepped out of that system and never went back.
Now I’m back in that system. It hurts and it frustrates me. I feel like a hissing, biting little cat again who, in fact, has a lot of pain—literally and figuratively. I probably get the chance now to do it over. Not letting others decide, but being as assertive and alert as possible myself.
Also softness toward myself. Crying is allowed—let it come, including the tears I felt fifty years ago but didn’t let flow. Hopefully I can process all this, so I can be gentler with my husband and with myself.
I really am very mean to him. Fortunately I come back to it quickly by telling him it has nothing to do with him and everything to do with me. I project my anger and frustrations onto him; I know it and I’m sorry. With him I feel safe; with him I can let it out. Is that nice? Does it feel good? Of course not, but holding it in isn’t the answer either. Crying—and buying a punching bag—sounds like a good idea.
 Day 21 - April 2, 2025
Like many people of my age — and older — I was raised with the motto:
 “Don’t complain, just carry on.”
 And it was taught in a rather ruthless way.
My sister, who is fourteen years older, received what was proudly called a Spartan upbringing.
 My brothers and I were raised a bit more mildly —
 but compared to the children around us, it was still tough.
My brother and I were born with this neurological disorder.
 In practice, it means we are always tired,
 in pain 24/7,
 and that walking is a heavy burden.
My parents loved hiking.
 So during holidays we would go on long walks — for hours.
 And… yes, we had to come along.
My little brother would cry his eyes out,
 and along the way he might even get a hard slap.
 My mother always had loose hands.
 I clenched my teeth because I didn’t want to be hit.
Written down like this, it sounds horrifying.
Back then, people made slides —
 and every few years, we would watch them together with the whole family and relatives.
 Everyone laughed heartily at the photos of my crying brother
 and my tight, grim face.
Until the last time I saw my mother alive,
 she never showed the slightest consideration for me —
 nor for my illness.
That kind of upbringing, I think, made me hard —
 first toward myself, and second toward others.
How can I feel love for myself,
 and only then for others?
 How do I show consideration for myself?
 How do I do that?
People who don’t know me well often interpret my attitude toward being ill as positive.
 But it isn’t positivity — it’s conditioning.
They see me cheerful,
 never making a fuss about the pain or discomfort in my body.
 I understand their reactions,
 but what I actually need to learn is to show the pain —
 or at least the emotions that come with it.
I think it’s crucial for me to learn to embrace myself,
 to have compassion for myself,
 to comfort myself.
That’s clearly still a long road ahead.
This is not necessarily an accusation toward my upbringing.
 It also gave me strength and perseverance.
There was simply no room for emotions —
 so that’s exactly what I can learn now.
What I regret most at this point in my life
 is that I couldn’t give that same kind of consideration to my children.
I hope they can see my willingness to gain insight and change.
And maybe — just maybe —
 it could also be the other way around.
Perhaps you were completely pampered and protected,
 allowed to live your emotions fully,
 and you found comfort in feeling sorry for yourself.
Then maybe you would need to learn independence,
 strength,
 and perseverance.
Who knows?
There is no good or bad.
LIFE embraces everything.
Day 20 - April 1, 2025
 I believe in the analogy between everything we can see, hear, feel, taste, smell, perceive, experience, and do —
 and everything we can observe in the universe and in nature, in all its forms.
That’s also why I often use metaphors from nature.
To illustrate this, I’ll share an example from “My Processing” (also found on my website), dated August 7, 2016
The water of the river flows smoothly and steadily,
 with the occasional rapid current.
 That is my normal state of emotions and feelings.
The trees along the riverbank dip some of their branches into the water.
 Some branches are broken.
The trees represent matter — the mind.
 The broken branches are the wounds gathered throughout life.
 They hang in the water.
 Those wounds have left emotional pain behind.
The water keeps flowing, but the branches stay stuck.
Then, suddenly, there’s a heavy rainstorm —
 so intense that the river rises enormously.
The rainstorm represents the shock and deep sorrow of Mich’s death.
As the water rises, it begins to flow faster, stronger.
 The broken branches — the wounds of the past — break free.
It becomes clear that this process carries away a whole load of old pain,
 pain that can finally be released.
So beautiful to experience
 that a painful, cutting event can help you
 clear and cleanse so many areas of your life.
That’s how I see it: in everything there’s a thread,
 a kind of reciprocity in all things.
Anyone may reject this idea — that’s fine —
 but with the question of why I always feel
 as if I must survive, figuratively and sometimes literally,
 I return to my conception.
My literal conception took place under dubious circumstances.
 After that, my mother had to stay in bed from the third month on,
 to “keep from losing me.”
Wow, you might think —
 she must have really cared!
But even that is doubtful.
 It had more to do with the attention she gained from it
 than with love for her unborn child.
I was due on Christmas Day.
 Eventually, I was born seventeen days later —
 on January 11, 1963 —
 during the harshest winter of the century.
My mother said she had to go to the hospital,
 but this time my father thought,
 “Yes, you’ve said that before.”
In the end, my father and the neighbours had to dig the house out,
 because the snow lay a meter deep.
When they finally reached the hospital,
 I was literally born in the elevator.
What line do I see in this story —
 the same line I see in my life?
The dubious circumstances,
 the lies that always make me cautious,
 the difficulty trusting people.
The many times I could have been a miscarriage —
 that mirrors my many illnesses,
 and my lifelong tendency not to want to be here.
Because of my condition,
 I’ve never had feeling in my feet —
 literally never felt the ground beneath me.
 Not grounded.
My subconscious has always resisted life.
 The wish not to be here,
 the wish not to be seen —
 that lies very close to who I am.
As a child, I was quiet and calm,
 preferring to be alone in my room.
And yet, I’ve also shown the opposite side —
 visually strong, physically and mentally present.
There are people who can’t believe
 how silent and invisible I always made myself.
 But that’s what lies closest to my essence.
With fits and starts, I keep stepping back into life,
 fighting for a place in this existence.
And yes — I’ve been saying all my life
 that I will grow very old.
Could that have to do
 with the fact that I was born seventeen days late?
Who knows —
 perhaps my life is an echo of its conception.
Now all that’s left… is the elevator.
 Day 19 - March 31, 2025
In my younger years, I was very often ill.
 Pretty much every childhood disease you can think of — usually in the most severe form.
 Bone tuberculosis, a “veil” in my brain, malnutrition (anorexia), and so on.
 A whole range of conditions I could have died from.
As a teenager, I once visited my sister — she is fourteen years older than I am.
 At that time, I had just learned that I had a serious congenital neurological disorder,
 and I was still trying to process that.
Suddenly my eye fell on a book lying on the little table next to the couch.
 A book by Louise Hay: You Can Heal Your Life.
 I read it in one go.
Louise Hay describes illnesses and diseases from A to Z,
 and with each of them she explains the thought patterns that can create them,
 and the affirmations —
 new streams of thought —
 that can help release them.
 Ultimately, a process of self-healing.
When my sister came home,
 I was sitting there crying with big tears running down my face.
 It had touched me so deeply — it was so familiar, so recognizable!!!
From that moment on, I realized that one can develop illness through ongoing streams of thought.
To the outside world, I was part of a “good family.”
 As people would say — “from a good home.”
 Unfortunately, inside that home there was a toxic atmosphere — an energy.
My mother had a narcissistic personality disorder,
 which was very defining for our family.
 I don’t want to judge her now — it was a disorder.
 Which means that, in essence, she couldn’t really help it.
 For those who suffer from such a disorder it may not be heavy,
 but for their surroundings — it is.
Because of that book, I gained insight into all those illnesses I had already been through.
 And truly — from that moment on, apart from my congenital condition,
 I have hardly ever been ill again.
But now?
 What has been happening to me these past one and a half years?
 It keeps me busy.
Why is walking so exhausting?
 Why are people — and their conversations — so exhausting?
 Do I not want to move forward?
 People are my mirror — do I not want to look into it?
For some readers, this might sound far-fetched —
 but it’s simply the way I look at life.
My heart rhythm disorders, the stroke —
 according to my own theory that means… not wanting to go on.
Or perhaps I needed this blow,
 so that I would start asking deeper questions again —
 as I’m doing now in this blog.
One way or another,
 I notice that this helps me move a little further
 in processing the past.
Much has already been processed,
 but I can feel there are still some remnants here and there.
And that — that’s what I find beautiful about life.
 Beautiful that illness can carry meaning.
I’m not saying I could have prevented this,
 but I am saying that it tells me something about myself.
At the very least, I’m willing to look at it —
 as Louise Hay would.
It doesn’t mean that people who don’t get sick are doing better than I am.
 No — they simply walk a different path.
I choose to give meaning
 to everything that happens to me.
Without light, there is no shadow —
 and without darkness, no light.
 Day 18 - March 30, 2025
What does fear do to a person?
 Or what does grieving do to a person?
It has become clear to me that grief never really ends —
 it only changes.
Michel was 62 years and 117 days old.
 Since the moment I turned 62, I’ve felt a restlessness.
 Of course, it makes no sense to feel that way —
 but I feel it nonetheless.
It’s quite something that I even dare to write this down.
This year, on May 8, I will reach the same age Michel was.
 So absurd — yet deep inside I think I might not make it that far.
 What is that?
 Where does it come from?
Michel was a healthy man — slim, strong, athletic, young for his age.
 It never once occurred to me that he would die so young and so suddenly.
 In my mind, he would always live longer than I would.
To my children and everyone around me, I always say:
 “I’ll grow really old, because creaking wagons last the longest.”
To say out loud how uncertain I am now about my own mortality —
 I don’t dare, and I don’t want to.
Now I’ve written it down.
 Maybe someone who follows my blog will read this.
 Terrifying — to give energy to these thoughts.
Am I being crazy?
 Is this stupid?
 Is it hypochondria?
 What is it?
Do I, deep down, deny myself a longer life?
 Do I feel guilty that my children have to make do with only me?
I feel sad as I write this.
 Is this another piece of processing?
 Can one ever truly process it completely?
Just keep living — that seems simple,
 and in a way, there’s no other choice.
Yet something does change.
 Life turns out not to be so “ordinary.”
 Life and death remain a mystery.
You can give them meaning in a spiritual or religious way.
 I try to give life meaning by understanding myself.
Can I give more love?
 Receive more love?
 Be more love?
How do I do that?
 Through my loving thoughts?
 My ugly thoughts?
 Through my darkest places?
What do I do with them?
 How do I change?
 And so on.
About life, I can think actively —
 try to give it some direction.
 Although direction may well be an illusion.
 But all right — let me live in that illusion for a while.
Death is a completely different story.
 It just happens to you.
 Suddenly it’s over —
 no breath, no heartbeat.
 Your body grows cold.
Two weeks later, I was invited to the crematorium.
 Half an hour later, I walked out carrying a bag —
 inside, a container with my husband’s ashes.
How unreal that walk was —
 me, carrying that bag to my car.
Death —
 where are you?
 What are you doing?
 What?
 How?
 When?
 Day 17 - March 29, 2025
Obsessive behaviour.
 What is that?
In my eyes, it’s something you can’t let go of — something that keeps you busy all the time.
 Very recognizable for me.
Usually, when I find something interesting, I dive right in, head first.
 Normally, I’m occupied with it 24/7.
 It can last for weeks, sometimes months — and in the worst case, for years.
 Everything around me fades, and I lose all sense of empathy or awareness for others.
 Terrible to write this down, but unfortunately, it’s true.
My yoga obsession lasted for years —
 and eventually, it cost me a marriage.
 But it also gave me a lot: physical well-being,
 and a lot of knowledge about Eastern techniques and philosophy.
When my obsession has burned itself out,
 I let it go and never look back.
 That, too, comes across as heartless.
My current husband has an obsession too —
 his favourite sport: squash.
He once played himself, guided his sons in it,
 and later became manager of the premier division team his son plays in.
 He even trained as a referee for big tournaments.
 You could call it a hobby,
 but as long as we’ve been together, I can’t see it as just a hobby anymore.
Before a match, he’s literally absent for about three days.
 You can see it in his eyes — he hears you, but he doesn’t listen.
 He often tells me, in a long roundabout way,
 that he’s signed up for something to do with squash.
 And I find myself irritated for days,
 seeing his evasiveness,
 not getting a clear answer about what’s going on.
So yes — plenty of frustration here,
 from my point of view.
 And of course, I know this says something about me!
 Damn!!!
At the moment it’s hard for me to do anything at all.
 Still, I want to go outside every day,
 literally to get some fresh air.
We live in the Netherlands, so the weather isn’t always suitable for that.
 Walking is almost impossible right now,
 but luckily, I can still cycle.
Because my body is still failing, I need support.
 Going out alone is really not an option yet.
Today the weather is lovely — blue sky and sunshine.
 I’m looking forward to a bike ride,
 but my husband just told me
 he’s going to watch his son play
 and will probably also referee.
He shuts himself off from my disappointment
 and says, “If you’re hungry, there’s some yogurt in the fridge.”
 “Sorry, can’t say when I’ll be back. Bye.”
Outwardly calm,
 but inside I’m raging.
 And I say, very spitefully:
 “Well, if I drop dead, you’ll regret this.”
How horrible am I!!!
 Truly — so mean and childish,
 while I, of all people, know exactly what obsessive behaviour is.
It shows that, no matter how kind I think I am,
 there’s also a jealous little monster inside me.
Is it jealousy?
 Or another kind of frustration?
 Not being seen?
 Not being heard?
 Not being taken seriously?
Or maybe I hope that he’ll recognize his own behaviour through mine?
 Well — my reaction is not the way to deal with it.
 Let that be clear.
Whatever it is, wherever it comes from —
 it certainly doesn’t deserve a beauty prize…
Day 16 - March 28, 2025
 Last night I fell asleep with a question:
 “What is happiness?”
I make a note of such things, to maybe write about later in my blog.
 Sometimes I use them, sometimes they just stay there —
 waiting for another time to come back to.
It’s clear that I am still not in full acceptance of my failing body.
I can handle my congenital muscle disease quite well,
 even though it’s progressive.
 There is complete acceptance — even after every small decline.
But now, with this, it’s different.
 This is unknown — the way my body reacts.
I notice myself swearing inside.
 “Annette, you really have become an old woman now.”
 “I’ve never been this stiff.”
 “This fatigue is killing me.”
 Grumble, grumble, grumble.
Ton’s car had to go for its MOT inspection,
 so I drove him there.
 It was very busy on the N3 when I drove back.
The radio in the car is now usually tuned to JOE —
 music from the seventies and eighties.
 My younger years.
While singing along, I suddenly felt young again!!!
 About twenty, maybe twenty-five.
It’s such a strange sensation —
 that your body may grow older and even deteriorate,
 but inside you’re still exactly the same as forty years ago.
 Just as playful, just as silly, just as mischievous.
And then I remembered the question I asked myself last night:
 “What is happiness?”
That moment in the car — that was pure happiness!!!
 Those golden moments.
Seeing the blossom in the trees and bushes,
 the daffodils, springtime,
 and the music.
For me, that is Happiness.
The very fact that I can still feel it, despite all setbacks —
 that, too, is Happiness.
In short — I’m still a happy person.
Day 15 - March 27, 2025
On television I heard someone say, “Make failure your friend.”
That hit me, and it stayed with me.
When something gets through to me like that, I never forget it.
And usually, it also says something about me.
What does failure mean to me?
Is making mistakes the same as failing?
Making a mistake is, for example, calculating something wrong or making a spelling error.
As a young girl, I had an enormous fear of making mistakes.
At school I was always the best.
If I got my grade back and it was, for example, an 8, I would burst into tears.
Seriously!!!
By always scoring at least a 9, I set the bar so high that I developed huge performance anxiety.
Around the age of twenty, I finally got rid of that through therapy.
The feeling — I can only do my best — became my credo.
That has never changed.
I made this fear of failure my friend.
And yet, now I feel like I am failing.
Hard training is what I have always done.
It has helped me stay strong despite my condition —
the feeling that I can handle anything I set my mind to.
Now, training doesn’t seem to help much.
Worse still — the harder I train, the worse I get.
For me, that’s the world upside down.
Am I failing my body, or is my body failing me?
A stroke — you don’t feel it.
Suddenly you have paralysis symptoms.
You have absolutely no control.
Should I be a friend to my body, or should my body be a friend to me?
As I write this, it becomes clear to me:
I need to become a friend to my failing body.
How do I do that?
Even to that, I already know the answer.
Train with care.
Take enough rest.
Tell your visitors they can stay for an hour — no longer.
And not receive visitors every day.
Say it and do it without shame.
Not only be a friend to your failing body,
but also to your failing thoughts.
Is my body wrong, or are my thoughts wrong?
Actually, I think the word wrong is wrong!!!
Something is missing, or something didn’t work —
a gentler way of looking at it than calling it wrong.
It also means you could still change it.
Simply say what you need.
Dare to set boundaries.
I don’t have to come across as pitiful.
It’s the tone that makes the music.
In other words:
from now on, take another small step back.
Trust that I will recover better by doing less —
not by pushing harder,
as I’ve done until now.
Day 14 - March 26, 2025
My son came by today — always nice, of course.
 We ended up talking about anger. He said he was never really angry, only sad. Then he added: “I take after you. When you’re angry, you never listen — that’s when I just walk away.”
My children talk about my anger quite often.
 The strange thing is, I honestly can’t remember ever being angry at them. Yet they have these memories from their childhood — how scary it was when I got mad.
But is it even possible to listen when you’re angry?
 I don’t think so.
My children had a lot of freedom, but they also fought a lot with each other. That was something I couldn’t stand. I also have little patience for whining. No means no — and I rarely go back on that.
When I ask them when I was angry, or why, they can’t give me an answer.
Then my husband joined the conversation and said,
 “Well yes, when you’re angry, you can be mean.”
“Oh, that’s just great!” I thought. “Now he’s joining in.”
 They act as if I’m angry all the time!
“I’m rarely angry,” I said.
 “Yes, that’s true,” he replied, “but when you are, you say exactly what you think — brutally honest — without considering whether it might hurt someone.”
Ah, so the gentlemen are projecting!
A whole storm of thoughts started spinning through my head — how to respond, whether to respond at all. And then suddenly, somehow, the whole conversation had turned into being about me. That’s when I start to cry — quietly, helplessly.
There I am, sitting there in good faith, and suddenly I’m in the line of fire.
My son sometimes struggles with tension in his relationship. My husband, well, sometimes his ego flares up. And today, apparently, they decided to unload it all on me.
Why does that make me so emotional?
 Because it touches a deep thread that runs through my whole life: being blamed for something I didn’t even do — or wasn’t even there for.
My mother was an expert at twisting things until someone else was to blame.
 Here’s an example. Once, I tried to explain to her why I wanted to end a relationship. She disagreed and started crying — as if something terrible was being done to her.
I asked, “Ma, why are you acting like this?”
 She screamed, “Harry, Harry, help me!”
My father came downstairs and said, “Enough now. The conversation is over. Both of you.”
I agreed. He went into the kitchen to make coffee.
 My mother, meanwhile, kept hissing insults at me under her breath.
 I said calmly, “Ma, we were going to stop talking about it.”
She immediately screamed again, “Harry, Harry, she’s doing it again!”
 My father stormed back in — and literally kicked me out of the house.
That’s the kind of game I grew up with.
So when I’m suddenly attacked out of nowhere, my heart breaks.
 Moments like today open a PTSD door inside me, and everything hits much harder than intended — even if my son and husband didn’t mean to hurt me.
My plan is to write every day for a full year.
 I’m sure there will be days when I am angry, when I act or speak that way. Then I’ll see where it comes from — whether I can change it.
At least then I’ll understand what we’re really talking about.
So we’ll see.
 Day 13 - March 25, 2025
Today someone told me that my blog isn’t always clear — that it’s not self-evident what I mean. Please, let me know if something doesn’t quite come across.
A lot has happened to me physically over the past year.
 In May 2024, Ton and I were in England. We travelled through the south of the country, visiting the places where the stories of King Arthur and The Mists of Avalon unfold. Beautiful landscapes, castles, and ruins everywhere.
Forty years ago, my big toe was fused — the idea was that I’d be able to walk more steadily. Back then, high-pile carpet was in fashion. I quickly discovered that a fixed toe and high-pile carpet are a disastrous combination. I kept tripping over that toe and ended up in hospital more than once. The solution: smooth floors only.
In England, however, people still have carpets everywhere! Not a single tiled, wooden or PVC floor in sight. As I stepped out of the shower, I caught my toe in the thick bathroom carpet — I can still feel it now, just thinking of it. My toe doubled in size, turned purple-black. The pain was unbearable, and it ruined my holiday.
Because of my condition, pain can repeat itself — like a record with a scratch, the first sharp stab keeps replaying. It went on for about six months. Absolutely maddening. It hurt so much I couldn’t stand on that foot. I spent all that time sitting, barely moving — and in those six months, I gained twenty kilos.
That summer, my heart suddenly raced to 180 beats per minute.
 At night I was taken to hospital — my first time in an ambulance, which, I must admit, I found rather exciting. The high heart rate lasted for six hours. Just when they were about to administer anaesthesia for a cardioversion, my heart suddenly calmed down and resumed its normal rhythm. They prescribed medication to regulate it, and home I went again.
By November 2024 I was still walking poorly, that same big toe inflamed once more. One day in the kitchen I turned — crack — twisted my knee. The scan confirmed a torn meniscus. Painful, but they only operate nowadays if the knee locks completely. So: rest it, be patient, maybe six months to a year for recovery.
Damn it, just what I needed!
 Meanwhile, the toe became seriously infected — it hurt just to look at it. Many visits to the doctor followed, but none of them dared to touch it. “Rest and wait,” they said.
And how, exactly, am I supposed to lose those extra kilos? That became another source of worry.
And then… January 22, 2025 — a stroke.
 What a streak of bad luck.
 In the hospital I couldn’t even grasp the seriousness of it anymore. After everything that had happened that year, it just felt like, “Oh well, this too.” A kind of indifference set in — and at the same time, a strange defiance: Alright then, universe, bring it on. Do your worst.
So now: physiotherapy, training, rest. I spend much of my time in bed. They tell me we’ll know after a year whether there will be any lasting effects.
That’s when the idea was born:
 to write every day for a year — not only to heal physically, but also mentally.
 Day 12 - March 24, 2025
Today was a difficult day. Yesterday, I walked with Ton and the dogs in the Betuwe, using my rollator. For my rehabilitation, that rollator is ideal — I can walk upright and rest whenever I need to. But it was exhausting. Because of that, I slept poorly last night. This morning I cancelled my physiotherapy appointment. I spent the whole day in bed.
Am I being weak? Do I give up too easily?
 Or is it actually good to acknowledge and respect my limits?
Still, I felt guilty for quite a while — like a loser.
Coincidentally, someone wrote to me the day before yesterday saying that she can’t always embrace her misfortune.
 I replied: “Oh, I can’t always embrace it either! We’re human, luckily. Not being able to embrace it is an emotion, a process. You have to allow yourself that — strength also lies in vulnerability.”
It was one of those days when I struggled to embrace the aftermath of my stroke.
 Different from before, I now dare to allow myself this so-called weakness.
 The fact that I still call it weakness shows that I haven’t fully embraced it yet, but the decision not to keep pushing through — that’s already a step forward.
Why do I want to make progress so quickly?
 Do I struggle with the image of being a woman behind a rollator?
 Why does it feel so frustrating?
 Do I compare myself with the elderly people briskly walking past me?
 Am I jealous?
My inner battle gives me no clear answer as to what’s hardest right now.
 And yet, at the same time, I enjoy the nature, the dogs, the soft weather — the sun on my face, the first blossoms opening. I’m proud of myself for taking that walk.
 So it’s all of that — all at once.
 Conflicting emotions I haven’t quite sorted out yet.
The next day (today) I’m completely wiped out.
 There’s also no will to analyse or understand it.
 Just listening to my body, doing nothing, lying in bed, watching videos, dozing off.
Tomorrow is another day.
 That’s allowed too.
Day 10 — March 23, 2025
The way I write moves me. I promised myself to look honestly at myself. I do think I’m a good person—or trying to be one. My reactions often differ from others’. Do I lack empathy? Am I cold? Narcissistic? Do I steamroll feelings? Does it do nothing to me? After yesterday’s entry, these questions sit with me.
What is empathy, really? I look it up: to feel another’s feelings; to sense them. In some definitions, to also understand the other’s interests, wishes, needs. Do I feel what others feel? Yes, often. Do I understand their needs? Often, yes. So where is the gap?
I suspect it sits in my own emotions. When I have fully lived through a similar emotion, I often show few outward feelings. If I haven’t, my own feelings rise up alongside theirs. Perhaps people expect me to mirror them visibly. That’s hard for me. Should I play along? It feels dishonest. Is there another way to show I care?
Saying, “I understand what you’re going through,” can land badly—because when you’re in it, your pain feels uniquely yours. Saying, “How awful,” makes me squirm; it’s not my language. Why? A good question. Happily, I can at least conclude today: I do have empathy. It’s my stance that asks to evolve.
Empathy isn’t a costume; it’s a presence.
Day 9 — March 22, 2025
Someone asked me to remove a post. Even without names, it felt too raw to see on my blog. Of course I removed it. Physically, I felt a jolt—a clamp around my chest that lingered for hours. Why do I not react to statements like “I’m terminally ill,” yet I do react so strongly to this request? It feels like fear. Of what? Not of mistakes; I made peace with those in my twenties. Allowing myself to err calmed me profoundly.
So what am I afraid of? Hurting someone. I’m known for saying things plainly—diplomacy isn’t my first language. I don’t want to wound. Yet I know I have, without realizing it at the time. Somewhere that carved a groove in me. When someone calls me to account, I startle; shame follows. I may lack visible emotion at times, but I do care—deeply. Writing this brings it close to the bone.
Caring quietly is still caring.
Day 8 — March 21, 2025
My youngest daughter, Moira, is intelligent and creative. She walks untrodden paths. In my youth I was a hissing little cat; her father, a wanderer at heart—she carries both. Beautiful, complicated—for herself and others. As a mother, that can hurt to witness. In the past I reacted from my own pain—explosive. Of all my children, she resembles me the most—something no child wants to hear.
At fourteen I traveled alone to the south of France. Newly diagnosed with a neurological condition, doctors didn’t know my prospects. I decided to live fully. My parents caused me many wounds, but in this they let me be. I did what I wanted. My strict father respected my calm reasoning, even when I opposed him. I could argue the crooked straight. I loved roaming, adventure, solitude. Do the scary thing, and it’s rarely as bad as imagined. Jump—learn you can swim.
I admire Moira’s radical simplicity and courage. She went to Japan with no money, stayed a year and a half, then traveled in Tasmania, Indonesia, Taiwan—working, hiking, living with locals. She returned to Europe after a turbulent time, piecing together her next steps. How do I mother an adult? Advise—or not? She looks like me, but she is wholly herself.
People can be shocked by hardship. I often don’t feel the drama in it. Does that mean I lack empathy? Love? No. Sometimes I feel like an alien: I don’t feel it—literally and figuratively. Still, I would walk through fire for my children. Showing emotion is hard for me. Touch, too (except with my partner).
Now Moira is in Spain, shaping a life: earning, living where she wants, doing what she loves. I believe she’ll build it. I am a genuine admirer of a remarkable human.
Liefde hoeft niet luid te zijn om waar te zijn.
Day 7 — March 20, 2025
Back home from the hospital, I spent hours in bed, exhausted. Feeling my own mortality set many thoughts in motion. Patients and staff left their marks on me. Many patients looked lost and small. The nursing staff often seemed brusque, uninterested. On the stroke unit you’re woken every few hours for checks; shifts change; hands touch you without a word. One nurse introduced herself. The rest did not. I mentioned this at discharge. People already feel helpless—don’t treat them like objects.
I watched a lot of “Antiques Roadshow”-type episodes while recovering and began sketching masks with spiritual symbolism. Questions ran through me: why did some staff seem less engaged when no doctor was present? And in love—what masks do we wear, and why?
Birds can symbolize sexuality: a bird at an open cage means a maidenhood just lost. Birds also bridge heaven and earth—messengers of air, communication, connection. The peacock symbolizes awakening, ego-death, rebirth—like the phoenix rising from ashes.
Pisces in love seek deep spiritual bond—romantic and loyal, sometimes naive. Pisces feel much; intuition sharp; empathy large. Early Christians used the fish as a secret sign. In Norse myth the fish is linked to Freya; in astrology, to patience and fertile harmony.
The salamander: renewal, regeneration, rebirth; even associated with fire and temptation in sacred texts.
Flowers feed the soul. For centuries plants and blossoms have carried messages—the red rose for love is just one of many. Symbolism risks getting lost in modern life, but it remains.
The rose, across traditions, holds divine love and the union of feminine and masculine: soft petals and thorned stem. The thorns: fear, old pain, limiting beliefs—each to be met and shed as we grow. After every thorn, we feel lighter.
Venetian masks once leveled social classes—anonymity as liberation. The most iconic allowed eating and drinking without removal: equality in disguise.
So a mask is never “just” a mask. Symbol and spirit live inside the face we show—and the ones we hide. As I drew, I wondered: am I projecting? Are these my masks? And there were eleven of them—my birth number. Eleven, a master number of overturning to restore equality. Since January 22, 2025, a spiritual unfolding has begun in me—unbidden, true. I am a grateful human.
Every mask I draw removes one from my face.
Day 6 — March 19, 2025
DO WHAT I WANT. That’s quite something. Of course there are times it’s not possible. But if I look back, it’s a thread that runs through my life. At three, my father wanted me to use a formal “you.” I refused. We settled on an archaic form instead—funny in hindsight, but telling. I wouldn’t obey blindly.
People who knew me then remember a sharp little cat. At home I was quiet, obedient even—so much so that they sometimes forgot I was there. Even now, I follow rules. My husband laughs that I won’t fiddle with them. If a rule violates my moral compass, I simply won’t do it. So: obedient citizen and stubborn free will—how do those live together?
Early in love, driving the ring road around Paris, my partner said, “Take this exit!” I didn’t. I took the next. He reddened with frustration. I said, “I only follow someone if what they say sounds sensible to me.” It was funny—and formative. I trust my inner compass most.
Years later, in therapy, I saw where this comes from: as a small child I witnessed my mother’s dishonesty. I decided never to believe her again. That widened into a general distrust. The cornered-cat eyes in my childhood photos still hurt to see. I could rely on one person: myself. And so DO WHAT I WANT and FOLLOW THE RULES live side by side.
Freedom and conscience—two reins in the same hand.
Day 5 — March 18, 2025
First, thank you to those who message me privately. Any path that brings your words to me is welcome. Some prefer not to post publicly—that’s fine. One says, “I don’t want to be in a group chat.” Another: “I don’t like clubs or fixed schedules.” They joke, “I could look into why.” Exactly—choice. You only change if you want to.
For the record: I also dislike groups, clubs, fixed times. But this blog is a commitment to look honestly at why I do what I do. What puts me off—and why? Years ago my GP suggested a support group for MS patients. I went once. After introductions, the first question was, “Are you married?” I said yes. “Oh, that won’t last,” they chorused—then launched into stories of partners who didn’t understand them and divorces that followed. I never went back. Too much negativity.
At university I was invited to speak at a conference “for disabled students.” Only later did I realize it was attendees-only. I declined. I live in a world of able-bodied people. Awareness is needed there. How do you approach someone with a disability? Do you feel awkward? Why? I don’t want to be boxed in.
As a child I was called clumsy. No one knew I had a neurological condition. I dreaded parties—my stomach hurt beforehand. In adolescence, I shed that shame and ran wild—thankfully. Still, after fifty, some of that old feeling returned. I avoid crowded rooms. Conditioning shapes behavior.
Do I want to change? If a feeling of aversion arises, I tend to honor it. But maybe I also make straight what is crooked. What happens if I walk through the aversion?
Fixed schedules also trap me. They offer structure and calm, yet I can feel hijacked by them. Not being able to do what I want… it sounds spoiled when I write it out: DO WHAT I WANT. Egocentric, no? I’ll continue this tomorrow.
Some aversions guard me; others hold me small—discernment is my work.
Day 4 — March 17, 2025
Yesterday I received a WhatsApp message about the optimism in my blog. It came from a strong woman—someone who has been through a lot.
She said, “Optimism doesn’t save you.” I’ve seen optimistic people die. People say to me, “You’re so positive—it’ll be fine.”
How do you meet that? I don’t think optimism heals disease; it shapes how you respond to bad news. That’s different. Research once showed that people who spiraled into deep depression after a diagnosis, and those who swung to exaggerated positivity, lived shorter than those who took a realistic stance and made the best of it. Optimism can become denial. As ever, it’s about balance.
You might ask, how do I know? Years ago I went with my sister-in-law to Milan for a second opinion at an oncology center. Her chosen specialist spoke about how oncologists also observe patient behavior—informally, through deeper conversation. It’s not a hard metric, but it matters. It made sense to me.
In other words: optimism doesn’t mean things will go well; it’s about how you meet them when they don’t.
And then this: do you know those moments when someone says something you never forget? Or you see an image you can’t unsee? I’ve learned to trust that such moments will reveal their meaning in time. Time isn’t linear—so it may take decades. But when the meaning arrives, you know exactly where you first heard or saw it. I love that quiet magic.
Balanced eyes see further than bright slogans.
Day 3 — March 16, 2025
My sobriety in the face of bad news is a thing. I feel most alive in hard situations. It gives me strength and—yes—power. The sense of control, of achieving through grit. Even admiration.
In recent years I’ve had everything my heart desired: a loving husband, a warm home, animals, a stocked studio, a wardrobe of new clothes, no money worries. And yet I’ve told my husband more than once: I haven’t felt this off in years. This has nothing to do with him, and everything to do with me. In hardship, I’m at my best. Why do I need friction to feel good? How do I learn to draw energy from a good life? That’s a question for the future. What will I need to let go of?
For now, recovery is heavy. And heavy, for me, weirdly feels… familiar.
I have long mistaken “struggle” for “aliveness.”
Day 2 — March 15, 2025
On January 22, 2025, I had a stroke. I woke up unable to swallow properly, and soon speaking failed me too. Then I lost strength on the right side of my body. I was admitted to the stroke unit. At first there was just one other patient, a woman sleeping heavily. I don’t like sleeping away from home—least of all in a hospital. Yet somehow I could accept the situation.
By nightfall the unit was full. Most were in a state similar to mine. Still, I noticed a difference: many seemed crushed by the situation. Why didn’t I feel like a victim? When the doctor said, “You’ve had a stroke,” I thought, “Yes, I suspected as much—damn.” On the way to the unit, my thoughts were racing:
Good thing I already know how to live with disability—I’ve done that all my life. Good thing I have adjustments at home: my car, the bathroom, a wheelchair, a scooter, crutches. That’s one worry I don’t have.
These past months I’ve been caring for Lucinda after her husband’s death, the funeral, the aftermath. Now I’m forced to turn back toward myself—no one will blame me for that.
I couldn’t sleep, so I did breathing exercises and tried to feel life return on my right side. That’s how I work: with the tools at hand. The next day strength had returned enough for me to go home and start rehabilitation from there.
What does this say about me—about my thoughts? Not sleeping at friends’ or family: why? Yes, it’s learned behavior, and I feel comfortable with it. For now, I don’t want to change it. We always have a choice: do I want to change—and what would that mean for me?
Sober acceptance of my fate (the stroke and its consequences). Few outward emotions—even a kind of cheerfulness. Odd, isn’t it? Immediately “getting to work,” almost heroically. Plenty there for a psychotherapist to unpack. I’ll sleep on it and come back to it tomorrow.
In crisis I reach for tools—not tears.
Day 1 — March 14, 2025
“It is what it is.” A phrase that’s used so often these days, as if it carries spiritual weight. Usually it comes with a shrug. But is that really what letting go means? Is it truly felt—lived through? Has responsibility really been taken for what is? That shrug looks more like indifference to me. Or… is that just another assumption of mine?
When you reply to that quote with “Oh really?”, things often unravel. People explain what they saw or experienced and, in the heat of the story, the assumptions and judgments spill out. It’s funny how quickly people drift away from “it is what it is” after hearing a simple “Oh really?”. Try it sometime—tell me how it goes.
“It is what it is” becomes a dead end when you haven’t looked into the deeper layers. Why was it said to me? How did I respond—and why that way? What did I feel? Could I have responded differently? How? Why did this happen to me? What was I thinking? Could I have done something else—and would it have made a difference? And on and on.
Sometimes “letting go” is just a shrug—true surrender asks to be lived.